e.
• • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • •
• • • • ► ► ► ► ►►
#№|№ſſaeſº， №ſſae
Eº.
$ º
ſ E.
W ！
! !！！
----
£ €.
• №
º £
ſ E.
∞ √
w №
！ E
w º
º £
i №.
w ：
º ：
§ ，
& ！
|×
º £
Œ œ
• E
ſ ſ，
ſ º
s E.
º E
ſ ·
* -
! »，
€ £
* №
! ！！
，
Œ œ
• №
! ！！
§ 2.
ș ș：
Ľ
! E
0
º £
ſ ！
i E.
º £
∞ √∞
! ！！
|----
! №.
· E
ſ 2-3
§ 3）
~
º E
！ ***
* ：
ſi a：
! !！！
ſ.
ſ
∞
ſ.
×
[]
£
ſae


Hubbard
imag. Woy.
: A rº,
Pſº
$ ***
#
, , ºr
><ſ
sº c
4.
****
/
2
,
%.
u
|
V















... ***






















*#**
*** &&











IPETER WHILIKINIS 3.
f
i
§
%.
% sº
º sº
sº
º
o º
º
...
º
..º.º. ~
§3.
* June rºle ºr tº





THE
31ife & 3D betutureg
O F
PETER WIL KINS,
A CORNISH MAN:
T A K E N FROM IIIs ow N MoU TH, IN HIS PAss A G R To RN c-
1. A N D, F Rom of F cA P E Ho RN IN AM Eric A, 1 N T H E sh I -
H B C 'i O R.
—e-Q-e-
BY R. S.
A PASSENGER IN THE HECTO R.
•-ºn-
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. I.
-º-
A NEW EDITION,
EMBELLISHED WITH ENGRAriwas,
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THOMAS AND Jose PH ALLMAN,
PRINCEs STR EET, H A Nov ER sq U Art E.
AND JOHN FAIRB AIRN, EDINBURGH.
1816.
To rock, Robert, (297– \" o',
** Pºvº, Pinter, si, John, sºur.
º:
& * ra. º.º.º.º.”
4-2-2. 2-s”
j º, 3 - sº -
2. V. TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE
ELIZABETH,
COUNTESS OF NORTHUMBERLAND.
MADAM,
FEw authors, I believe, who write in my way,
(whatever view they may set out with) can, in
the prosecution of their work, forbear to dress
their fictitious characters in the real ornaments
themselves have been most delighted with.
This I confess, hath been my case, in the
erson of Youwarkee, in the following sheets;
or having formed her body, I found myself at
an inexpressible loss how to adorn her mind
in the masterly sentiments I coveted to endue
her with, till I recollected the most amiable
pattern in your ladyship ; a single view of
which, at a time of the utmost fatigue to his
lordship, hath charmed my imagination ever
SIIACE,
Ifa participater of the cares of life in general
alleviates the concerns of man, what an invalu-
able blessing must that lady prove, to the soft-
ness of whose sex Nature hath conjoined an
aptitude for council, an application, zeal, and
dispatch, but too rarely found in his own |
ad my situation in life been so happy as to
have presented me with opportunities of more
frequent and minute remarks upon your lady-
x * A 2

iv DEDICATION.
ship's conduct, I might have defied the whole
British fair to have outshone my southern
gawrey ; for if to a majestic form and exten-
sive capacity, I had been qualified to have
copied that natural sweetness of disposition,
that maternal tenderness, that cheerfulness,
that complacency, condescension, affability,
and unaffected benevolence, which so appar-
ently distinguish the Countess of Northumber-
land ; I had exhibited in my Youwarkee a
standard for future generations.
Madam, I am the more sensible of my speak-
ing but the truth, from the late instance of your
benignity, which entitles me to the honour of
subscribing myself,
Madam,
Your Ladyship's most obliged and
Most obedient Servant,
R. P.
INTRODUCTION.
**********
IT might be looked upon as impertinent in me, who
am about to give the life of another, to trouble the
reader with any of my own concerns, or the affairs
that led me into the South Seas. Therefore, I shall
only acquaint him, that in my return on board the
Hector, as a passenger, round Cape Horn for Eng-
hand, full late in the season, the wind and currents
setting strong against us, our ship drove more souther-
ly, by several degrees, than the usual course, even to
the latitude of 75 or 76; when the wind chopping
about we began to resume our intended way. It was
about the middle of June, when the days are there at
the shortest, on a very starry and moon-light night,
that we observed at some distance a very black cloud,
but seemingly of no extraordinary size or height,
moving very fast towards us, and seeming to follow
the ship, which then made great way. Every one
on deck was very curious in observing its motions;
and perceiving it frequently to divide, and presently
to close again, and not to continue long in any de-
termined shape, our captain, who had never before
been so far to the southward as he then found him-
self, had many conjectures what this phaenomenon
might portend; and every one offering his own opi-
nion, it seemed at last to be generally agreed, that
there might possibly be a storm gathering in the air,
of which this was the prognostic; and by its follow-
ing, and nearly keeping pace with us, we were in
great fear lest it should break upon and overwhelm

A 3
vi I N T R O DUCTION .
us, if not carefully avoided. Our commander, there-
fore, as it approached nearer and nearer, ordered
one of the ship's guns to be fired, to try if the per-
cussion of the air would disperse it. This was no
sooner done, than we heard a prodigious flounce in
the water, at but a small distance from the ship, on
the weather-quarter; and after a violent noise, or
cry in the air, the cloud, that upon our firing dissi-
pated, seemed to return again, but by degrees dis-
appeared Whilst we were all very much surprised
at this unexpected accident, I, being naturally very
curious and inquisitive into the causes of all unusual
incidents, begged the captain to send the boat, to
see, if possible, what it was that had fallen from the
cloud, and offered myself to make one in her. He
was much against this at first, as it would retard his
voyage, now we were going so smoothly before the
wind. But in the midst of our debate, we plainly
heard a voice calling out for help, in our own tongue,
like a person in great distress. I then insisted
on going, and not suffering a fellow-creature to pe-
rish for the sake of a trifling delay. In compliance
with my resolute demand, he slackened sail; and
hoisting out the boat, myself and seven others made
to the cry; and soon found it to come from an el-
derly man, labouring for life, with his arms across
several long poles, of equal size at both ends, very
light, and tied to each other in a very odd manner.
The sailors at first were very fearful of assisting, or
coming near him; crying to each other, “He must
be a monster!” and perhaps, might overset the
boat and destroy them ; but hearing him speak
English, I was very angry with them for their fool-
ish apprehensions, and caused them to clap their
oars under him, and at length we got him into the
boat. He had an extravagant beard, and also long
blackish hair upon his head. As soon as he could
- ~~ 23s...sº ſº.º.º.º. *
INTRODUCTION . vii
speak, (for he was almost spent) he very familiarly
took me by the hand, I having set myself close by
him, to observe him, and squeezing it, thanked me
very kindly for my civility to him, and likewise
thanked all the sailors. I then asked him by what
possible accident he came there; but he shook his
head, declining to satisfy my curiosity. Hereupon
reflecting that it might just then be troublesome for
him to speak, and that we should have leisure.
enough in our voyage for him to relate, and me to
hear, his story, (which, from the surprising manner
of his falling amongst us, I could not but believe
would contain something very remarkable) I waved
any farther speech with him at that time.
We had him to the ship, and taking off his wet
clothes, put him to bed in my cabin; and I having
a large provision of stores on board, and no concern
in the ship, grew very fond of him, and supplied
him with every thing he wanted. In our frequent
discourses together, he had several times dropped
loose hints of his past transactions, which but the
Inore inflamed me with impatience to hear the whole
of them. About this time, having just begun to
double the Cape, our captain thought of watering at
the first convenient place; and finding the stranger
had no money to pay his passage, and that he had
been from England no less than thirty-five years,
despairing of his reward for conducting him hither,
he intimated to him that he must expect to be put
on shore to shift for himself, when he put in for wa-
ter. This entirely sunk the stranger's spirits, and
gave me great concern; insomuch that I fully re-
solved, if the captain should really prove such a
brute, to take the payment of his passage on my-
self. - - & r
As we came nearer to the destined watering, the
captain spoke the plainer of his intentions, (for I
viii INTRODUCTION.
had not yet hinted my design to him or any one
else;) and one morning the stranger came into my
cabin, with tears in his eyes, telling me, he verily
believed the captain would be as good as his word,
and set him on shore, which he very much dreaded.
I did not choose to tell him immediately what I de-
signed in his favour, but asked him if he could
think of no way of satisfying the captain, or any
one else who might thereupon be induced to engage
for him; and farther how he expected to live when he
should get to England, a man quite forgotten and
fº Hereupon he told me he had, ever since
his being on board, considering his destitute condi-
tion, entertained a thought of having his adventures
written; which as there was something so uncom-
mon in them, he was sure the world would be glad
to know; and he had flattered himself with hopes
of raising somewhat by the sale of them to put him
in a way of living: but as it was plain now he
should never see England without my assistance, if
I would answer for his passage, and write his life,
he would communicate to me a faithful narrative
thereof, which he believed would pay me to the
full, any charge I might be at on his account. I
was very well pleased with this overture; not
from the prospect of gain by the copy, but from
the expectation I had of being fully satisfied in
what I had so long desired to know : so I told him
I would make him easy in that respect. This quite
transported him : he caressed me, and called me his
deliverer; and was then going open-mouthed to the
captain to tell him so. But I put a stop to that:
“For,” said I, “ though I insist upon hearing your
story, the captain may yet relent of his purpose,
and not leave you on shore; and if that should
Prove the case, I shall neither part with my money
for you, nor you with your interest in your adven-
INTRODUCTION. ix
tures to me,” Whereupon he agreed I was right,
and desisted. - - -
When we had taken in best part of our water, and
the boat was going its last turn, the captain ordered
up the strange man, as they called him, and told
him he must go on board the boat, which was to
leave him on shore with some few provisions. I
happening to hear nothing of these orders, they
were so sudden, the poor man was afraid, after all,
he should have been hurried to land without my
knowledge; but begging very hard of the captain
only for leave to speak with me before he went, I
was called, (though with some reluctance; for the
captain disliked me, for the liberties I frequently
took with him, on account of his brutal behaviour)
I expostulated with the cruel wretch on the inhu-
manity of the action he was about; telling him, if
he had resolved the poor man should perish, it would
have been better to have suffered him to do so,
when he was at the last extremity, than to expose
him afresh, by this means, to a death as certain, in
a more lingering and miserable way. But the sa-
vage being resolved, and nothing moved by what I
said, I paid him part of the passage down, and
agreed to pay the rest at our arrival in England.
Thus having reprieved the poor man, the next
thing was to enter upon my new employ of amanu-
ensis: and having a long space of time before us,
we allotted two hours every morning for the pur-
pose of writing down his life from his own mouth;
and frequently, when wind and weather kept us
below, we spent some time of an afternoon in the
same exercise, till we had quite completed it. But
then there were some things in it so undescribable
by words, that if I had not had some knowledge also
in drawing, our history had been very incomplete.
Thus it must have been, especially in the descrip-
X INTRODUCTION,
tion of the Glumms and Gawreys therein mentioned.
In order to gain (that so I might communicate) a
clear idea of these, I made several drawings of them
from his discourses and accounts; and at length,
after divers trials, I made such exact delineations,
that he declared they could not have been more
perfect resemblances if I had drawn them from the
life. Upon a survey, he confessed the very persons
themselves could not have been more exact. I also
drew with my pencil the figure of an aérial engage-
ment, which, having likewise had his approbation,
I have given a draught of. -
Then, having finished the work to our mutual sa-
tisfaction, I locked it up, in order to peruse it at
leisure, intended to have presented it to him at our
arrival in England, to dispose of as he pleased, in
such a way as might have conduced most to his
profit; for I resolved, notwithstanding our agree-
ment, and the obligations he was under to me, that
the whole of it should be his own. But he, having
been in a declining state some time before we reach-
ed shore, died the very night we landed; and his
funeral falling upon me, I thought I had the great-
:est right to the manuscript: which however, I had
no design to have parted with; but shewing it to
some judicious friends, I have by them been pre-
vailed with not to conceal from the world what may
prove so very entertaining, and perhaps useful.
Ex P LAN ATI O N OF NAMES AND THINGS
MENTION ED IN THIS WORK.
A BB–a room.
Apsilo—capital of Norbon.
Arco—a man who commit-
ted the first murder.
Arndrumnstake—Pendle-
hamby's colambat.
Arkoe—water surrounded
with wood.
Barbarsa—Georigetti's fa-
vourite.
Barkatt—a husband.
Barras—a leathern apron,
or flap behind.
Bash—a valet de chambre.
Battring drigg—the name
of an arkoe.
Begsurbeck—an old king of
Sass Doorpt Swangeanti.
Born Isles—islands to the
right hand.
Boskee—a very grand room,
or saloon. .
Bott—a gourd.
Bougee—lie down.
Brandleguarp—chief city of
Sass Doorpt Swangeanti.
Callentar—a doctor, or sur-
geon. # .
§.” captain.
Colamb—a governor.
Colambat—a government.
Colapet—a bag for provision.
Collwar—God.
Coovett—a mansion-house,
or seat. *
Crashdoorpt—Quangral-
lort's colambat, or coun-
try of the slit. . .
Crullmott—a fruit tasting
like a fowl.
David-Peter's fourth son.
Doorpt Swangeanti—the
land of flight.
Doors—a sort of apples.
Dossee—a soft thing.

Emina—a rock.
Felbanko—Oniwheske's
nephew.
#. freeman.
Filus—a ribof thegraundee.
Gadsi—governor of Mount
Alkoe. r
Gauingrunt—a revolted
town in the west.
Gawrey—a flying woman.
Georgetti—king of Sass
Doorpt Swangeanti.
Glanlipze—an African who
escaped with Peter.
Glumm—a flying man.
Glumm Boss—a young man.
Goppa–a father-in-law.
Gorpell—an ensign.
Gowren—women.
Graundce—the glumms
wings, and dress.
Gripsack—a trumpet.


Graundevolet-Peter's ar- .
koe.
Gume—the leather between .
the filuses of the graun-
dee. &
Hallycarnie—Youwarkee's
sister, also her second

daughter.
Harlokin—prince of the
rebels. -
Crashee—slit. , Horimo—a place to bury .
the dead.
Hunkum—marriage.
xii
EXPLANATION.
I. O.-the chief ragam.
Jahamel—the king's sister.
Jemmy—Peter's second son.
Lallio—first king of Sass
Doorpt Swangeanti.
Lask—a slave.
Laskmett—slavery.
Lasmeel—Peter's scholar.
Maleck—Peter's man from
Mount Álkoe.
Mindrack—the devil
Mouch—a church.
Moucheratt—an assembly
of the states. >
Mount Alkoe—a kingdom
taking name from a burn–
ing mountain.
Nasgig--a common soldier
made a general at the re-
quest of Peter.
Nicor—a creature of Bar-
barsa,the king's favourite.
Norbon—the name of the
north country.
Normbdsgrsutt—ancient
name of Youwarkee's
country.
Oniwheske-king of Norbon.
Ors clam gee—here am I.
Padsi—a fruit tasting like
rº -
alang—a town.
Parky—sweet.
Patty—Peter's eldest ,
daughter, also his first
wife. - .
Pedró—Peter's eldest son.
Peter—the author.
Pendlehamby—Youwar-
kee's father, the colamb
of Arndrumnstake.
Perigen--the first-born man,
Philella—the first-born
WOrnan.
Puly—an image.
Praave—modest.
Quang rollart—Youwar-
kee's brother, colamb of
Crashdoorpt.
Quilly—Peter's bash.
Ragan—a priest.
Razy—mighty. -
Richard—Peter's fifth son
Roppin—marmalade.
Rosig–Quangrollart's
companion.
Sarah—Peter's youngest .
daughter.
Sass Doorpt Swangeantſ—
Peter's new name given to
Georigetti's dominions.
Slip the graundee—drawing
the graundee tight to the
body, by a running noose
on a line.
. Stapps—minutes.

Stygee—Oniwheske's
daughter.
Sweecoe—an insect giving a
strong light in the dark.
Sweecoan—a flight with
SWeeCOes.
Swangean—flight.
Telamine—a woman, whose
husband committed the .
first murder.
Tommy—Peter's second
SOH].
Yaccombourse—the king's
mistress.
Yacom—a man child.
Youk—capital of the west.
Youwarkee—Peter's wife,
2aps—lords.
T H E L I F E
AND
@bbentureg
OF
PET E R W II, KIN S.
CHAP. T.
Giving an Account of the Author's Birth and
Family—the Fondness of his Mother—his be-
ing put to an Academy at Sixteen, by the Ad-
vice of his Friend—his Thoughts of his own
illiterature.
I was born at Penhale, in the county of Corn-
wall, on the 21st day of December, 1685, about
four months after my father Peter Wilkins, who
was a zealous protestant of the church of England,
had been executed by Jefferys, in Somersetshire,
for joining in the design of raising the Duke of
Monmouth to the British throne. I was named
after my father and grandfather, Peter, and was my
father's only child by Alice his wife, the daughter
of John Capert a clergyman in a neighbouring
village. My grandfather was a shopkeeper at New-
V O I, , Is B
º PETER W II, KINs.
port, who by great frugality, and extrordinary
application, had raised a fortune of about one hun-
dred and sixty pounds a year in lands, and a coil-
siderable sum of ready money; all which at his
death devolved upon my father as his only child;
who being no less parsimonious than my grand-
father, and living upon his own estate, had much
improved it in value before his marriage with my
mother; but he coming to that unhappy end, my
mother after my birth, placed all her affection
upon me (her groºving hopes, as she called me)
and used every method in my minority, of increas-
ing the store for my benefit.
In this manner she went on, till I grew too big
as I thought for confinement at the apron string,
being then about fourteen years of age; and having
met with so much indulgence from her, for that
reason found very little or no contradiction from
any body else ; so I looked on myself as a person
of some consequence, and began to take all op-
portunities of enjoying the company of my neigh-
bours, who hinted frequently, that the restraint I
was under, was too great a curb upon an inclina-
tion like mine of seeing the world: but my mo-
, ther, still impatient of any little absence, by ex-
cessive fondness and encouraging every inclina-
tion I seemed to have, when she could be a par-
taker with me, kept me within bounds of restraint,
till I arrived at my sixteenth year.
About this time I got acquainted with a country
gentleman, of a small paternal estate, which had
been never the better for being in his hands, and
had some uneasy demands upon it. He soon grew
very fond of me, hoping as I had reason after-
wards to believe, by an union with my mother, to
PETER WILKINs. #
set himself free from his entanglements. She was
then about thirty-five years old, and still continued
my father's widow, out of particular regard to me,
as I have all the reason in the world to believe.
She was really a beautiful woman, and of a san-
guine complexion; but had always carried herself
with so much reserve, and given so iittle encou
ragement to any of the other sex, that she had
passed her widowhood with very few solicitations
to alter her way of life. This gentleman observ-
ing my mother's conduct, in order to ingratiate
himself with her, had shewn numberless instances
of regard for me; and as he told my mother, had
observed many things in my discourse, actions, and
turn of mind, that presaged wonderful expecta-
tions from me, if my genius was but properly cul-
tivated. t
This discourse, from a man of very good parts,
and esteemed by every body an accomplished gen-
tleman, by degrees wrought upon my mother, and
more and more inflamed her with a desire of add-
ing what lustre she could to my applauded abili-
ties, and influenced her so far as to ask his advice
in what manner most properly to proceed with me.
My gentleman then had his desire; for he feared
not the widow, could he but properly dispose of
her charge; so having desired a little time to con-
sider of a matter of such importance, he soon
after told her, he thought the most useful method
of establishing me, would be at an academy, kept
by a very worthy and judicious gentleman, about
thirty or more miles from us in Somersetshire;
where if I could but be admitted, the master
taking in but a stated number of students at a
time, be did not in, the least doubt but I should
B 2
4. PETER WILKINS.
fully answer the character he had given her of me,
and outshine most of my cotemporaries.
My mother over-anxious for my good, seeming
to listen to this proposal, my friend (as I call him)
proposed taking a journey himself to the academy,
to see if any place was vacant for my reception,
and learn the terms of my admission; and in three
days time returned with an engaging account of the
place, the master, the regularity of the scholars,
of an apartment secured for my reception, and, in
short, whatever else might captivate my mother's
opinion in favour of his scheme; and, indeed,
though he acted principally from another motive,
as was plain afterwards, I cannot help thinking he
believed it to be the best way of disposing of a lad,
sixteen years old, born to a pretty fortune, and
who at that age, could but just read a chapter in
the Testament: for he had before beat my mother
quite out of her inclination to a grammar-school in
the neighbourhood, from a contempt, he said it
would bring upon me from lads much my juniors in
years, by being placed in the first rudiments of
learning with them.
Well, the whole concern of my mother’s little
family was now employed in fitting me out for my
expedition; and as my friend had been so instru-
mental in bringing it about, he never missed a day
inquiring how preparations went on; and during
the process, by humouring me ingratiated himself
more and more with my mother, but without seem-
ing in the least to aim at it.
In short the hour of my departure arrived; and,
though I had never been master of above sixpence .
at one time unless at a fair or so, for immediate
spending, my mother thinking to make my heart
PETER WILE IN 8. 5
easy at our separation, (which had it appeared
otherwise would have broke her’s, and spoiled
all) gave me a double pistole in gold, and a little
silver in my pocket, to prevent my changing it. . .
Thus I (the coach waiting for us at the door)
having been preached into a good liking of the
scheme by my friend, who now insisted upon
making one of our company to introduce us,
mounted the carriage with more alacrity than could
be expected for one who had never before been
beyond the smoke of his mother's chimney; but
the thoughts I had conceived, from my friend's
discourse, of liberty in the academic way, and the
weight of so much money in my pocket, as I then
imagined would scarce ever be exhausted, were
prevailing cordials to keep my spirits on the wing.
We lay at an imm that night, near the master’s
house, and the next day I was initiated; and at
parting with me, my friend presented me with a
guinea. When I found myself thus rich, I must
say I heartily wished they were all fairly at home
again, that I might have time to count my cash,
and dispose of such part of it as I had already ap.
propriated to several uses then in embryo. "
The next morning left me master of my wishes;
for my mother came and took her last (though she
little thought it) leave of me, and smothering me
with her caresses and prayers for my well-doing, in
the height of her ardour, put into my hand another
guinea, promising to see me again quickly; and
desiring me in the mean time, to be a very good
husband, which I have since taken to be a sort of
prophetic speech, she bid me farewel.
I shall not trouble you with the reception I
met from my master, or his scholars; or tell you
B 3
6 PETER WILKIN $.
how soon I made friends of all my companions,
by some trifling largesses which my stock enabled
me to bestow as occasion required: but 1 must
inform you, that, after sixteen years of idleness at
home, I had but little heart to my mouns and pro-
nouns, which now began to be crammed upon
me; and being the eldest lad in the house, I some-
times regretted the loss of the time past, and at
other times despaired of ever making a scholar at
my years; and was ashamed to stand like a great
lubber, declining of haic mulier a woman, whilst
my school-fellows, and juniors by five years, were
engaged in the love stories of Ovid, or the lusci-
ous songs of Horace. I own these thoughts al-
most overcame me, and threw me into a deep me-
lancholy, of which I soon after by letter inform-
ed my mother; who (by the advice as I suppose
of my friend, by this time her suitor) sent me word
to mind my studies, and I should want for nothing.
PETER WILKINs. 7
CHAP. II.
How he spent his Time at the Academy—an In-
trigue with the Servant-maid there—she de-
clares herself with Child by him—her Expos-
tulations to him—he is put to it for Money—
refused it from Home by his Friend who had
married his Mother—is drawn in to marry
the Maid—she lies in at her Aunt's—returns
to her Service—he has another Child by her.
INAD now been passing my time for about
three months in this melancholy way; and you
may imagine under that disadvantage, had made
but little progress in my learning; when one of
our maids taking notice one day of my uneasiness,
as I sat musing in my chamber according to my
custom, began to rally me, that I was certainly in
love I was so sad. Indeed I never had a thought
of love before; but the good-natured girl seeming
to pity me, and seriously asking me the cause, f
fairly opened my heart to her; and, for fear my
master should know it, gave her half-a-crown to
be silent. This last engagement fixed her my de-
votee, and from that time we had frequent confer-
ences in confidence together; till at length incli-
nation, framed by opportunity, produced the date
of a world of concern to me: for about six
months after my arrival at the academy, instead of
proving my parts by my scholarship, I had proved
my manhood by being the destined father of an
$º
º
sº
8. Pet ER WILKINs.
infant, which my female correspondent then as-
sured me would soon be my own.
We nevertheless held on our frequent inter-
course; nor was I so alarmed at the news as I
ought to have been, till about two months after;
when Patty (for that was the only name I then
knew her by) explained herself to me in the follow-
ing terms—“You know Mr. Peter, how matters
are with me; I should be very sorry, for your
sake and my own too, to reveal my shame; but
in spite of us both, nature will shew itself; and
truly I think some care should be taken, and
some method proposed to preserve the infant, and
avoid as far as may be, the inconveniences that
may attend us; for here is now no room for delay.”
This speech I own, gave me the first reflection
I ever had in my life, and locked up all my fa-
culties for a long time; nor was I able, for the va-
riety of ideas that crouded my brain, to make a
word of answer, but stood like an image of stone;
till Patty seeing my confusion, desired me to re-
collect my reason; for as it was too late to undo
what had been done, it remained now only to act
with that prudence and caution which the nature
of the case required; and that, for her part, she
would concur in every reasonable measure I should
approve of: but I must remember, she was only
a servant, and had very little due to her for wages,
and not a penny besides that; and that there must
necessarily be a preparation made for the reception
of the infant, when time should produce it. I now
began to see the absolute necessity of all she said;
but how to accomplish it was not in me to compre-
hend. My own small matter of money was gone,
and had been so a long time; we therefore agreed
I should write to my mother for a fresh supply. I

PETER WILKIN. S. 9
did so; and, to my great confusion, was answered
by my former friend in the following words—
“so N PETER, •
“You R mother and I are much surprized you
should write for money, having so amply provided
for you ; but as it is not many months to Christ-
mas, when possibly we may send for you home,
you must make yourself easy till then : as a school-
boy, with all necessaries found him, can’t have
much occasion for money.
“Your loving father, “J. G.”
Imagine if it is possible, my consternation at .
the receipt of this letter. I began to think I
should be tricked out of what my father and grand-
father had with so much pains and industry, for
many years been heaping up for me, and had a
thousand thoughts all together justling out each
other, so could resolve on nothing. I then shew-
ed Patty the letter, and we both condoled my
hard fortune but saw no remedy. Time wore
away, and nothing done, or like to be as I could
see. For my part, I was like one distracted, and
no more able to assist, or counsel what should be
done than a child in arms. At length poor Pat-
ty, who had sat thinking some time, began with
telling me she had formed a scheme, which in
some measure might help us; but fearing it
might be disagreeable to me, she durst not men-
tion it, till I should assure her, whatever I thought
of that, I would think no worse of her for pro-
posing it. This preparatory introduction startled
me a great deal; for it darted into my head, she
waited for my concurrence to destroy the child,

^10 PETER wir,ki Ns.
to which I could never have consented. But upon
my assuring her that I would not think the worse
of her for whatever she should propose, but freely
give her my opinion upon it, she told me as
she could see no other way before us, but what
tended to our disgrace and ruin, if I would marry
her she would immediately quit her place and re-
tire to her aunt, who had brought her up from a
child, and had enough prettily to live upon; who
she did not doubt would entertain her as my wife;
but she was assured upon any other score, or un-
der any other name, would prove her most invete-
rate enemy. When Patty had made an end, I was
glad to find it no worse, and revolving matters a
little in my mind, both as to affairs at home and the
requested marriage, I concluded upon this latter,
and had a great inclination to acquaint my mother
of it, but was diverted from that, by suspecting it
might prove a good handle for my new father, to
work with my mother some mischief against me;
so determined to marry forthwith, send Patty to her
aunt's, and remain still at the academy myself, till
I should see what turn things would take at home.
Accordingly the next day, good part of Patty’s
wages went to tie the connubial knot, and to the ho-
nest parson for a bribe to ante-date the certificate ;
and she very soon after took up the rest, to defray
her journey to her aunt's. -
Though Patty was within two months of her
time, she had so managed, that no one perceived it :
and, getting safe to her aunt's, was delivered of a
daughter, of which she wrote me word, and said,
she hoped to see me at the end of her month,
“How,” thought I, “can she expect to see me;
money I have none!” and then I despaired of leave
~... .sº
-i.
PETI, R W II, KINS. #1
for a journey, if I had it; and to go without leave,
would only arm J. G. against me, as I perceived
plainly his interest and mine were very remote
things, so I resolved to quit all thoughts of a jour-
ney, and wait till opportunity better served, for see-
ing my wife and child, and our good aunt, to whom
we were so much obliged. While these and such
like cogitations engrossed my whole attention, I
was most pleasingly surprised one day, upon my
return from a musing walk by the river side, at the
end of our garden, where I frequently got my tasks,
to find Patty sitting in the kitchen with my old
mistress, my master's mother, who managed his
house, he having been a widower many years.
The sight of her almost overcame me, as I had
belted into the kitchen, and was seen by my old
mistress, before I had seen Patty was with her.
The old lady perceiving me discomposed, en-
quired into the cause, which I directly imputed to
the symptoms of an ague, that I told her I had
felt upon me best part of the morning. She, a
good motherly woman, feeling my pulse, and sa-
isfying herself of its disorder, immediately ran to
her closet to bring me a cordial, which she assured
me had done wonders in the like cases; so that I
had but just time to embrace Patty, and enquire
after our aunt and daughter, before madam re-
turned with the cordial. Having drank it and
given thanks, I was going to withdraw, but she
would not part with me so; for nothing less than
my knowledge that this cordial was of her own
making, from whence she had the receipt, and an
exact catalogue of the several cures it had done,
would serve her ture; which taking up full three
t 2
quarters of an hour, gave room to Patty and me to
12 PETER WILKINS.
enjoy each other's glances for that time, to our
mutual satisfaction. At last the old prattlebox
having made a short pause, to recover breath, from
the narrative of the cordial—“Mr. Peter,” says
she, “you look as if you did not know poor
Patty; she has not left me so long that you should
forget her; she is a good tight wench, and I was
sorry to part with her; but she is out of place
she says, and as that dirty creature Nan is gone, I
think to take her again.” I told her I well knew
she was judge of a good servant, and I did not
doubt Patty was such, if she thought so; and then
I made my exit, lighter in heart by a pound than
I came.
I shall not tire you any farther with the amours
between myself and Patty; but to let you know
she quitted her place again seven months after,
upon the same score.
PETER wilk INs. 13
chap. III.
Minds his Studies—informs his Master of his
Mother's Marriage and Usage of him—hears
of her Death—makes his #, his Guard-
ian—goes with him to take Possession of his
Estate—is informed all is given to his Father-
in-Law—Moral Reflections on his Condition,
and on his Pather's Crimes.
Iw As now near nineteen years of age; and though
I had so much more in my head than my school-
learning, I know not how it happened, but ever
since the commencement of my amour with Patty,
having somebody to disburden my mind to, and to
participate in my concerns, I had been much easier,
and had kept true tally with my book, with more
than usual delight; and being arrived to an age to
comprehend what I heard and read, I could, from
the general idea I had of things, form a pretty re-
gular piece of latin, without being able to repeat
the very rules it was done by ; so that I had the
acknowledgment of my master for the best capa-
city he ever had under his tuiton: this, he not spa-
ring frequently to mention it before me, was the
acutest spur he could have applied to my indus-
try; and now having his good will, I began to
disuse set hours of exercise, but at my conveniency
applied myself to my studies as I best pleased,
being always sure to perform as much, or more
than he ever enjoined me; till I grew exceed-
ingly in his confidence, and by reason of my age,
(though I was but small, yet manly) I became
C
14 PETER W II, KIN S.
rather his companion upon parties, than his direct
pupil.
It was upon one of these parties I took the
opportunity to declare the dissatisfaction I had
at my mother's second marriage. “Sir,” says I,
“surely I was of age to have known it first, espe-
cially considering the affection my mother had al-
ways shewn to me, and my never once having done
the least thing to disoblige her; but, sir,” said I,
“ something else I fear is intended, by my mother's
silence to me; for I have never received above
three letters from her since I came here, which is
now you know three years, and those were with-
in the first three months.” I them shewed him the
before-mentioned letter I received from my new fa-
ther-in-law, and assured him that gave me the
first hint of this second marriage.
I found by the attention my master gave to my
relation, he seemed to suspect this marriage would
prove detrimental to me; but not on the sudden
knowing what to say to it, he told me he would
consider of it; and by all means advised me to
write a very obliging letter to my new father, with
my humble request, that he would please to order
me home the next recess. I did so, under my
master's dictation; and not long after received an
answer to the following effect—
“Son Peter, * . .
“Your mother has been dead a good while;
and as to your request, it will be only expensive,
and of little use ; for a person who must live by
his studies cannot apply to them too closely.”
This letter, if I had a little hope left, quite sub-
PETER w I LKIN 5. 15
dued my fortitude, and well nigh reduced me to
clay. However with tears in my eyes, I shewed
it to my master; who good man! wishing me
well; “Peter,” says he, “what can this mean,
here is some mystery concealed in it; here is some
ill design on foot!” Then taking the letter into his
hand, “A person who must live by his studies.”
—“Here is more meant than we can think for.
Why, have not you a pretty estate to live upon,
when it comes to your hands : Peter,” continued
he, “I would advise you to go to your father,
and enquire how your affairs are left ; but I am
afraid to let you go alone, and will when my stu-
dents depart at Christmas, accompany you my-
self with all my heart; for you must know, f
have advised on your affair already, and find you
are of age to choose yourself a guardian, who
may be any relation or friend you can confide in ;
and may see you have justice done you.” I im-
mediately thanked him for the hint, and begged
him to accept the trust, as my only friend, hav-
ing very few if any near relations: this he with
great readiness complied with, and was admitted
accordingly.
So soon as our scholars were gone home, my
master lending me a horse, we set out together, to
possess ourselves of all my father's real estate, and
such part of the personal as he had been advised
would belong to me. Well, we arrived at the old
house, but were not received with such extraordi-
nary tokens of friendship, as would give the least
room to suppose we were welcome. For my part,
all I said or could say, was, that I was very sorry
for my mother's death. My father replied, so
was he. Here we paused, and might have sat
C 2
16 PETER WILKINS,
silent till this time for me, if my master, a grave
man who had seen the world, and was unwilling
any part of our time there, which he guessed
would be short should be lost, had not broke si-
flence. “Mr. G.” says he, “I see the loss of
Master Wilkins's mother puts him under some
confusion; so that you will excuse me, as his pre-
ceptor and friend, in making some enquiry how
his affairs stand, and how his effects are disposed;
as I don't doubt you have taken care to schedule
every thing that will be coming to him ; and
though he is not yet of the necessary age for
*aking upon himself the management of his estate,
he is nevertheless of capacity to understand the
nature and quantum of it, and to shew his appro-
bation of the disposition of it.” During this dis-
course, Mr. G. turned pale, then reddened, was
going to interrupt, then checked himself; but how-
ever kept silence, till my master had done; when,
with a sneer he replied, “Sir, I must own myself
a great stranger to your discourse ; nor can I for
my life, imagine what your harangue tends to ; but
sure I am, I know of no estate, real or perso-
nal, or any thing else belonging to young Mr. Wil-
kins, to make a schedule of as you call it: but this
I know, his mother had an estate in land, near two
hundred a year, and also a good sum of money
when I married her; but the estate she settled on
me before her marriage, to dispose of after her
decease as I saw fit; and her money and goods
are all come to my sole use, as her husband.” I
was just ready to drop, while Mr. G. gave this
relation, and was not able to reply a word; but
my master, though sufficiently shocked at what he
had heard, replied—“Sir, I am informed the es:
PET En w I LKINS, 17
tate, and also the money, you mention, was Mr.
Wilkins's father's at his death; and I am surprized
to think any one should have a better title to them
than my pupil, his only child.”—“Sir,” answered
Mr. G. “you are deceived; and though what
you say seems plausible enough, and is in some
part true, as that the late Mr. Wilkins had such
estate, and some hundreds, I may say thousands,
at his death; yet you seem ignorant that he made
a deed, just before entering into the fatal rebel-
Hion, by which he gave my late wife both the es-
tate, money, and every thing clee he had without
any conditions whatsoever; all which, on his un-
happy execution, she enjoyed; and now of right,
as I told you before, belongs to me: however, as
I have no child, if Peter behaves well under your
direction, I have thoughts of paying another year's
board for him, and then he must shift for him-
self.”
“Oh!” cried I, “for the mercy of some sa–
vage beast to devour me ! Is this what I have been
cocker'd up for Why was Inot placed out to some
laborious craft, where I might have drudged for
bread in my proper station But I fear it is too
late to enquire into what is past, and must submit.”
My master good man! was thunderstruck at
what he had heard; and finding our business done
there, we took our leaves; after Mr. G. had again
repeated that if I behaved well, my preceptor
should keep me another year, which was all I must
expect from him; and at my departure, he gave
me a crown-piece, which I then durst not refuse,
for fear of offending my master.
We made the best of our way home again to my
tutor’s, where I staid but a week to consider what
...” C 3
18 PETER WIL, KIN S.
I should do with myself. In this time he did all
he could to comfort me ; telling me, if I would
stay with him, and become his usher, he would
complete my learning for nothing, and allow me a
salary for my trouble. But my heart was too
lofty to think of becoming an usher, within so little
a way from mine own estate in other hands. How-
ever, since I had not a penny of money to endea-
vour at recovering my right with, I told my master
I would consider of his proposal.
TXuring my stay with him, he used all methods
to make me as easy as possible ; and frequently
moralized with so much effect, that I was almost
convinced 1 ought to submit and be content.
Amongst the rest of his discourse, he endeavoured
to shew me, (one day after I had been loudly con-
demning my cruel fortune, and saying I was born
to be unhappy) that I was mistaken if I thought
or imagined, it was chance or accident that had
been against me, when I complained of fortune;
“For,” said he, “Peter, there is nothing done
below, but is at least fore-known, if not decreed,
above; and our business in life is to believe so: not
that I would have such belief make us careless,
and think it to no purpose to strive, as some do;
who being persuaded that our actions are not in our
own choice, but that being pressed by an irresistible
decree we are forced to act this or that, fancy we
must be necessarily happy or miserable hereafter;
or, as others, who for fear of falling upon that
shocking principle, would even deprive the Almigh-
ty of fore-knowledge, lest it should consequently
amount to a decree—‘For,’ say they, “what is
fore-known, will, and must be.’ But I would
have you act so, that let either of these tenets be
PETER W II, KIN S. 19
true, you may still be sure of making yourself easy
and happy: and for that purpose let me recom-
mend to you an uniform life of justice and piety;
always chusing the good rather than the bad side of
every action ; for this, let them say what they will
to the contrary, is not above the power of a rea-
sonable being to practise ; and by doing so, you .
may without scruple say, “If there is fore-know-
hedge of my actions, or they are decreed, l then am
one who is fore-known or decreed to be happy.”
And this, without farther speculation, you will
find the only means always to keep you so; for
all men, of all denominations, fully allow this
happy effect to follow good actions. Again,_a
person acting in a vicious course, with such an
opinion in his head as the above, must surely be
very miserable, as his very actions themselves must
pronounce the decree against him : whilst therefore,
we have not heard the decree read, you see we may
easily give sentence whether it be for good or evil to
us, by the tenor and course of our own actions.
“You are not now to learn, that the crimes of
the father are often punished in the children, often
in the father himself, sometimes in both, and hot
seldom in neither, in this life; and though at first,
one should think the future punishment annexed to
bad actions, was sufficient, still it is necessary some
should suffer here also for an example to others;
we being much more affected with what the eye.
sees, than what the heart only meditates upon.
“Now Peter, to bring it to our own case: your
father rose against the lawful magistrate, to deprive
him (it matters not that he was a bad one) of his
lawful power. Your father's policy was such, and
his design so well laid, as he thought, that upon any
20 PETER WILHIN S.
ill success to himself, he had secured his estate to
go in the way of all others he could wish to have it,
and sits down very well contented, that happen
what would, he should bite the government, in
preventing the forfeiture. But, lo! his policy is
as a wall of sand blown down with a puff! for it
is to you it ought, even himself being umpire, to
have come, as no one would think he could prize
any before you his own child. Now could he
look from the grave, and know what passes here,
and see Mr. G. in possession of all he fancied he
had secured for you, what a weak and short-sighted
creature would he find himself If it be said, he
did not know he should have a child, then herein
appears God's policy beyond man's ; for he knew
it, and has so ordered, that that child should be dis-
inherited ; for by the way Peter, take this for a
maxim, wherever the first principle of an action is
ill, no good consequence can possibly ever be an
attendant on it. Could he, as I said before, but
look up and see you, his only child, undone by the
very instrument he designed for your security, how
pungent would be his anxiety I say, Peter,
though there is something so unaccountable, to
human wisdom, in such events, yet there is some-
thing therein so reasonable and just withal, that by a
prying eye, the Supreme Hand may very visibly be
seen in them. Now, this being plainly the case be-
fore us, and herein the glory of the Almighty exalted,
rest content under it, and let not this disappoint-
ment befallen you for your father's faults, be at-
tended with others sent down for your own; but
remember this, the Hand that depresses a man, is
no less able to exalt and establish him.”
PETER WILKINS, 2I
CHAP. IV.
Departs secretly from his Master–Travels to .
Bristol—Religious Thoughts by the IWay—
Bnters on Shipboard, and is made Captain's
Steward.
Is EEMED to be very well satisfied whilst my
master was speaking; but though I thought he
talked like an angel, my former uneasiness seized
me at parting with him. In short, without more
consideration I rose in the morning early, and
marched off, having first wrote to my wife, at her
aunt's, relating the state of the case to her, with.
my resolution to leave England the first oppor-
tunity, giving her what comfort I could, assuring
her, if I ever was a gainer in life she should not
fail to be a partaker, and promising also to let her
know where I settled. I walked at a great rate,
for fear my master's kindness should prompt him.
to send after me; and taking the bye-ways, I'
reached by night-fall a little village, where I re-
solved to halt. Upon enquiry, I found myself
thirty-five miles from my master's. I had eaten
nothing all day, and was very hungry and weary,
but my crown piece was as yet whole: however
I fed very sparingly, being over-pressed with the
distress of my affairs, and the confusion of my
thoughts. I slept that night tolerably; but the
morning brought its face of horror with it. I had
enquired over night where I was, and been in-
formed that I was not above sixteen miles from
Bristol, for which place I then resolved. At my
99 PET E R W H L KINS,
setting out in the morning, after I had walked
about three miles, and had recollected a little of
my master's last discourse, I found by degrees my
spirit grew calmer than it had been since I left
Mr. G. at my house, (as I shall ever call it) and
looking into myself for the cause, found another
set of thoughts were preparing a passage into my
mind, which did not carry half the dread and ter—
ror with them that their predecessors had ; for I
began to cast aside the difficulties and apprehen-
sions I before felt in my way, and encouraging the
present motions soon became sensible of the bene-
fit of a virtuous education; and though what I
had hitherto done in the immediate service of
God, I must own had been performed from force,
custom, and habit, and without the least attention
to the object of the duty; yet as under my mo–
ther at home, and my master at the academy, I had
been always used to say my prayers, as they called
it, morning and night; I began with a sort of su-
perstitious reflection, to accuse myself of having
omitted that duty the night before, and also at
my setting out in the morning, and very much to
blame myself for it, and at the same instant even
wondered at myself for that blame: “What,’ says I,
* is the real use of this praying 2 and to whom or
to what do we pray ? I see no one to pray to;
neither have I ever thought that my prayers would
be answered. It is true, they are worded as if
we prayed to God; but he is in heaven, does he
concern himself with us, who can do him no ser-
vice Can I think all my prayers that I have said,
from day to day, so many years, have been heard
by him 1 No, sure ; if they had, I should scarce
have sustained this hard fate in my fortune. But
PETER WILK1 N 8. 23
hold, how have I prayed to him Have I as ear-
nestly prayed to him, as I used to petition my
mother for any thing that I wanted against her in-
clination ? No, I cannot say I have. And would
my mother have granted me such things, if she had
not thought I from my heart desired them, when
I used to be so earnest with her? No, surely ; H
cannot say she had any reason for it. But I had
her indeed before me; now I have not God in
my view, he is in heaven: yet, let me see, my mas-
ter (and I cannot help thinking he must know)
used to say, that God is a spirit, and not confined
by the incumbrance of a body, as we are ; now
if it is so, why may he not virtually be present
with me, though I do not perceive him : Why may
he mot be at once in heaven and elsewhere : For if
he consists not of parts, nothing can circumscribe
him: and truly, I believe it must be so ; for if he
is of that supreme power as he is represented, he
could never act in so unconfined a capacity, under
the restraint of place; but if he is an operative
and purely spiritual Being, then I can see no
reason why his virtual essence should not be dif.
fused through all nature; and then (which I begin
to think most likely) why should I not suppose him.
ever present with me, and able to hear me And
why should not I, when I pray, have a full idea of
the being, though not of any corporeal parts or .
form of God, and so have actually somewhat to
be intent upon in my prayers ? and not do as F
have hitherto done, say so many words only upon
my knees; which I cannot help thinking may be
as well without either sense or meaning in them-
selves, as without a proper object in my mind to
direct them unto.” >
24 - PETER WILKINS,
These thoughts agitated me at least two miles,
working stronger and stronger in me; till at length,
bursting into tears, “Have I been doing nothing,'
said I ‘in the sight of God, under the name of
prayers, for so many years : Yes, it is certainly so.
Well by the grace of God, it shall be so no longer;
I will try somewhat more.’ So looking round about
me, to see if I was quite alone, I stept into an ad-
joining copse, and could scarce refrain falling on
my knees, till I came to a proper place for kneel-
ing in. I then poured forth my whole soul and
spirit to God; and all my strength, and every inem-
ber, every faculty, was to the utmost employed, for
a considerable time, in that most agreeable as well
as useful duty. I would indeed, have began with
my accustomed prayers, and had repeated some
words of them ; when, as though against and con-
trary to my design, I was carried away by such
rapturous effusions, that to this hour when I re-
flect thereen, I cannot believe but I was moved to
them by a much more than human impulse. How-
ever, this extasy did not last above a quarter of an
hour; but it was considerably longer before my
spirits subsided to their usual frame. When I had
a little composed myself, how was I altered; how
did I condemn myself for all my past disquiet!
what calm thanks did I return for the ease and
satisfaction of mind I then enjoyed And coming
to a small rivulet, I drank an hearty draught of
water, and contentedly proceeding on my journey,
I reached Bristol about four o'clock in the after-
moon. Having refreshed myself, I went the same
evening to the Quay, to enquire what ships were
in the river, whither bound, and when they would
depart. My business was with the sailors, of
PETER WILR INS. 25
whom there were at that time great numbers
there; but I could meet with no employ, though
I gave out I would gladly enter myself before the
mast: after I had done the best I could, but with-
out success, I returned to the little house I had
dined at, and went to bed very pensive. I did
uot forget my prayers; but I could by no means
be roused to such devotion as I felt in the morn-
ing. Next day I walked again to the Quay, asking
all I met, who looked like seafaring men, for em-
ployment; but could hear of none, there being
many waiting for births; and I feared my appear-
ance (which was not so mean as most of that sort
of gentry is) would prove no small disappointment
to my preferment that way. At last being out of
heart with my frequent repulses, I went to a
landing-place just by, and as I asked some sailors,
who were putting two gentlemen on shore, if they
wanted a hand on board their ship, one of the gentle-
men, whom I afterwards found to be the master of
a vessel bound to the coast of Africa, turned back,
and looking earnestly on me, “Young man,” says
he, “do you want employment on board P’ I imme-
diately made him a bow, and answered, “Yes, Sir.”
“There is no talking in this weather,” said he, (for
it then blew almost a storm) “but step into that
tavern,” pointing to the place, “ and I will be with
you presently.”—I went thither, and not long after
came my future master. He asked me many ques-
tions, but the first was whether I had been at sea.
I told him no ; but I did not doubt soon to learn
the duty of a sailor. He then looked on my hand,
and shaking his head, told me it would not do, for
I had too soft a hand. I told him I was deter-
mined for the sea, and that my hand and heart
D
26 pet ER wilkINs.
should go together; and I hoped my hand would
soon harden, though not my heart. He then told
me, it was pity to take such a pretty young fellow
before the mast; but if I understood accounts to-
lerably, and could write a good hand, he would
make me his steward, and make it worth my while.
I answered in the affirmative, joyfully accepting
his offer; but on asking me where my chest was,
(“For,” saidhe, “if the wind had not been so strong
against me; I had fallen down the river this morn-
ing,”) I looked very blank, and plainly told him, I
had no other stores than I carried on my back.
The captain smiled and said, “Young man I see
you are a novice; why the meanest sailor in the
ship has a chest at least, and perhaps something in
it : come my lad, I like your looks; be diligent
and houſest, I will let you have a little money to
set you out, and deduct it in your pay.” He was
then pulling out his purse, when I begged him;
as he seemed to shew me so great a kindness, that
he would order somebody to buy what necessaries
he knew I should want, or I should be under as
great a difficulty to know what to get, and where
to buy them, as I should have been for want of
them. He coinmended my prudence; and said
he would buy them, and send them on board him.
self; so bid me trouble myself no more about
them, but go to the ship, in the return of his boat,
and stay there till he came; giving me a ticket to
the boat’s crew to take me in. When I came to
the shore, the boat was gone off, and at a good
distance; but I hailed them shewing them my
ticket, they put back, and took me safe to the
ship; heartily glad that I was entered upon my
new service. *
PET E R W I LKIN S. 27
cHAP. v.
His first Entertainment on Board—sets Sail—
his Sickness—Engagement with a French Pri-
vateer—is taken and laid in Irons—twenty-one
Prisoners turned adrift in a small Boat with
only two Days Provision.
BE IN G once on board and in pay, I thought I
was a man for myself, and set about considering
how to behave ; and nobody knowing as yet upon
what footing I came on board, they took me for a
passenger, as my dress did not at all bespeak me a
sailor ; so every one as I sauntered about, had
something to say to me. By and by up comes a
pert young fellow, “Sir,” said he, “your servant;
what I see our captain has picked up a passenger
at last.”—“Passenger,” replied I, “you are pleased
to be merry, Sir ; I am no passenger.”—“Why,
pray,” says he, “what may you be, then?”—“Sir,”
answered I, “the captain's steward.” – “You
impertinent puppy,” returned he, “what an answer
you give me; you the captain's steward! No, Sir,
that place, I can assure you, is in better hands !”
and away he turned.—I knew not what to think of
it, but was terribly afraid I should draw myself into
some scrape. By and by others asked me some
one thing, some another, and I was very cautious
what answers I made them, for fear of offence:
till a gravish sailor came and sat down by me; and,
after talking of the weather, and other indiffer-
ent matters, I said to him, “Pray Sir, who is
that gentleman that was so affronted at me soon
p 2
28 FETER WILKINS.
after I came on board ”—“Oh,” answered he,
“a proud insignificant fellow, the captain's stew-
ard: but don't mind him, he uses the captain him-
self as bad; they had high words just before the
captain went on shore; and had he used me, as he
did him, I should have made no ceremony of tip-
ping him over-board, a rascal l’” “You surprise
me,” said I, “for the captain sent me on board
to be his steward, and agreed with me about it this
afternoon.”—“Hush,” replied he, “I see how it
will go ; the captain, if that is the case, will dis-
charge him when he comes on board; and indeed,
I believe he would not have kept him so long, but
we have waited for a wind, and he could not pro-
vide himself.”
The captain came on board at night; and the
first thing he did was, to demand the keys of Mr.
Steward, which he gave to me, and ordered him on
shore. -
The next morning the captain went on shore him-
self; but the wind chopping about, and standing
fair about noon, he returned then with my chest,
and before night we got in sailing order, and before
the wind, with a brisk gale.
What happened the first fourteen days of our
passage I know not, having been all that time so
sick and weak, that I could scarcely keep life and
soul together ; but soon after I grew better and
better. We prosecuted our voyage, touching for
about a week at the Madeiras in our way.
The captain grew very fond of me, and never put
me to hard duty, and I passed my time under his
favour, very pleasantly. One evening, being with-
in sixty leagues of the Cape of Palmes, calm
weather, but the little wind we had, against us, one
PETER W H L KIN 8. 99
of our men spied a sail, and gave the captain notice
of it. He not suspecting danger, minded it little ;
and we made what way the wind would permit :
but night coming on, and the calm continuing,
about break of day we perceived we had fallen in
with a French privateer; who hoisting French co-
lours, called out to us to strike. Our captain had
scarce time to consider what to do, they were so
near us; but as he had twenty-two men on board,
and eight guns he could bring to bear, he called all
hands on deck, and telling them the consequence of
a surrender, asked them if they would stand by him.
One and all swore they would fight the ship to the
botto:n, rather than fall into the privateer's hands.
The captain immediately gave the word for a clear
deck, prepared his fire-arms, and begged them to
be active, and obey orders; and perceiving the
privateer out-numbered our hands by abundance,
he commanded all the small arms to be brought
upon deck loaded, and to run out as many of the
ship's guns as she could bring to on one side ; and
to charge them all with small shot; then lay to
till he gave directions.—The privateer being a light
ship, and a small breeze arising, run up close to us;
first firing one gun, then another, still calling
out to us to strike ; but we neither returned
fire nor answer, till he came almost within pistol-
shot of us, and seeing us a small vessel, thought
to board us directly ; but then our captain ordered
a broadside, and immediately all hands to come on
deck; himself standing there at the time of our
first fire with his fusee in his hand, and near him I
stood with another. We killed eight men and
wounded several others. The privateer then fired
a broadside through and through us. By this time
- D 3 *.
30 PETER W II, KIN S.
our hands were all on the deck, and the privateers
pushing, in hopes to grapple and board us,
we gave them a volley from thence, that did good
execution ; and then all hands to the ship's guns
again, except four, who were left along with me to
charge the small arms. It is incredible how soon
they had fired the great guns, and were on deck
again. This last fire, being with ball, raked the
privateer miserably. Then we fired the small
arms, and away to the ship's guns. This we did
three times successively without loss of a man;
and I believe if we could have held it once more,
and no assistance had come to the privateer, she
had sheered quite off: but our captain spying a
sail at some distance behind the privateer, who lay
to windward of us, and seeing by his glass it was a
Frenchman, was almost dismayed; the same sight
put courage into our enemies, who thereupon re-
doubled the attack; and the first volley of their
small arms shot our captain in the breast, upon
which he dropped dead without stirring. I need
not say, that sight shocked me exceedingly. In-
deed, it disconcerted the whole action; and though
our mate, a man of good courage and experience,
did all that a brave man could do to animate the
men, they apparently drooped, and the loss of the
ship became inevitable; so we struck, and the
Frenchman boarded us.
During the latter part of the engagement, we
had two men killed, and five wounded, who died
afterwards of their wounds. We who were alive,
were all ordered on board the Frenchman; who,
after rifling us, chained us two and two, and turn-
ed us into the hold. Our vessel was then ran-
sacked; and the other privateer, who had suffered
much the day before, in an engagement with an
PETER WILKIN 8. 3}
English twenty-gun ship of war, coming up, the
prize was sent by her into port, where she herself
was to refit. x
In this condition did I, and fourteen of our
crew, lie for six weeks; till the fetters on our legs
had almost eaten to the bone, and the stench of the
place had well-nigh suffocated us.
The Glorieux (for that was the name of the
privateer who took us) saw nothing farther in five
weeks worth her notice, which very much discou-
raged the men ; and consulting together, it was
agreed to cruize more northward, between Sierra
Leon and Cape de Verde; but about moon, next
day, they spied a sail, coming west north-west,
with a fresh gale. The captain thereupon ordered
all to be ready, and lie by for her. But though
she discerned us, she kept her way, bearing only.
more southward; when the wind shifting to north-".
east, she ran for it, full before the wind, and we
after her with all the sail we could croud; and *
though she was a very good sailer, we gained upon
her, being laden, and before might came pretty well
up with her; but being a large ship, and the even-
ing hazy, we did not choose #9 engage her till
morning. The next morning"we found she was
slunk away; but we fetched her up, and hoisting
French colours, fired a shot; which she not an-
swering, our captain run along-side of her, and
fired a broadside; then slackening upon her, a hard
engagement ensued; the shot thumping so against
our ship, that we prisoners who had nothing to
do in the action, expected death one or other of
us, every moment. The merchantman was so
heavy loaded, and drew so much water, that she,
was very unwieldly in action; so after a fight cf
two hours, when most of her rigging and masts
32 PETER W I LKI N.S.
were cut and wounded, she struck. Twelve men
were sent on board her, and her captain and seve-
ral officers were ordered on board us.
There were thirty-eight persons in her, including
passengers; all of whom except five, and the like
number which had been killed in the action, were
sent chained into the hold to us, who had lain there
almost six weeks. This prize put Monsieur into
good heart, and determined him to return home
with her. But in two days time, his new acqui-
sition was found to have leaked so fast near the
bottom, that before they were aware of it, the wa-
ter was risen some feet. Several hands were
employed to find out the leak; but all asserted it
was two low to be come at: and as the pumps,
with all the labour the prisoners, who were the
persons put to it, could use, would not reduce it,
but it still increased, they removed what goods
they could into the privateer; and before they could
unload it, the prize sunk. .
The next thing they consulted upon was, what
to do with the prisoners, who by the loss of the
prize, were now grown too numerous to be trust-
ed in the privateer; fearing too, as they were now
so far out at sea, by the great addition of mouths,
they might soon be brought to short allowance; it
was on both accounts, resolved to give us the prize's
boat, which they had saved, and turn us adrift to
shift for ourselves. There were in all forty-three
of us; but the privateer having lost several of their
own men in the two engagements, they looked us
over, and picking out two and twenty of us, who
were the most likely fellows for their purpose, the
remaining one and twenty were committed to the
boat, with about two days provision and a small
platter of ammunition, and turned out. “.
PFT p, R WILKIN S. 33
CHAP. VI.
The Boat two hundred leagues from land makes
mu way, but drives more to sea by the wind—
the People live nine days at Quarter. Allow-
ance—four die with Hunger the twelfth day—
five more the fourteenth day—on the fifteenth
they eat one just dead—Want of Water erces-
sive—spy a Sail—are taken up—work their
Passage to the African shore—are sent on a
secret Expedition—are way-laid—taken slaves
—and sent up the Country. -
W H EN we who were in the boat, came to reflect
on our condition, the prospect before us appeared
very melancholy; though we had at first readily
enough embraced the offer, rather than perish in
so much misery as we suffered in our loathsome
confinement. We now judged we were above
two hundred leagues from land, in about eight de-
grees north latitude; and it blowing north-east, a
pretty stiff gale, we could make no way but rather
lost, for we aimed at some port in Africa, having
neither sail, compass, nor any other instrument to
direct us; so that all the observation we could
make was by the sun for running southward, or as
the wind carried us, for we had lost the north-pole.
As we had little above two days provisions, we
perceived a necessity of almost starving voluntarily,
to avoid doing it quite; seeing it must be many
days before we could reach shore, if ever we did,
having visibly driven a great deal more southward
than we were ; pay unless a sudden change hap-
$4. .PETER WILKIN #.
pened, we were sure of perishing unless delivered
by some ship that Providence might send in our
way. In short the ninth day came, but no relief
with it; and though we had lived at quarter allow-
ance, and but just saved life, our food except a
little water was all gone, and this caused us quite
to despair. On the twelfth day four of our com-
pany died with hunger, in a very miserable way;
and yet the survivors had not strength left to move
them to pity their fellows. In truth, we had sat
still attempting nothing in several days; as we
found that unless the wind shifted, we only con-
sumed the little strength we had left to no manner
of purpose. On the fourteenth day and, in the
night, five more died, and a sixth was near expiring;
and yet "we the survivors were so indolent, we
would scarce lend a hand to throw them overboard.
On the fifteenth day, in the morning, our carpen-
ter weak as he was, started up, and as the sixth
man was just dead, cut his throat, and whilst warm,
would let out what blood would flow; then pull-
ing off his old jacket, invited us to dinner, and
cutting a large slice off the corpse, devoured it
with as much seeming relish, as if it had been ox-
beef. His example prevailed with the rest of us,
one after another, to taste and eat; and as there
had been a heavy dew or rain in the night, and
we had spread out every thing we had of linen
and woollen to receive it, we were a little refreshed
by wringing our clothes, and sipping what came
from them ; after which we covered them up from
the sun, stowing them all close tegether to keep
in the moisture, which served us to suck at for
two days after, a little and a little at a time ; for
now we were in greater distress for water than for
$ETER wir,kſ N S. 35
imeat. It has surprized me many times since, to
think how we could make so light a thing of eating
our fellow-creature just dead before our eyes; but
I will assure you, when we had once tasted, we
looked on the blessing to be so great, that we cut
and eat with as little remorse as we should have
had for feeding on the best meat in an English
market; and most certainly, when this corpse had
failed, if another had not dropped by fair means,
we should have used foul, by murdering one of
our number as a supply for the rest. ' -
Want of water as I said before, to moisten our
mouths, was now our greatest hardship, for every
man had so often drank his own, that we voided
scarce any thing but blood, and that but a few
throps at a time; our mouths and tongues were
quite ſlayed with drought, and our teeth just fall-
ing from our jaws; for though we had tried by
placing all the dead men'sjackets and shirts one over
another, to strain some of the sea-water through
them by small quantities, yet that would not de-
prive it of it’s pernicious qualities; and though it
refreshed a little in going down, we were so sick,
and strained ourselves so much after it, that it
came tup again, and made us more miserable than
before. Our corpse now stunk so what was left
of it, that we could no longer bear it on board,
and every man began to look with an evil eye on
bis fellow, to think whose turn it would be next;
for the carpenter had started the question, and
preached us into the necessity of it; and we had
agreed, the next morning, to put it to the lot who
should be the sacrifice. In this distress of thought,
it was so ordered, by good Providence, that on the
twenty-first day, we thought we spied a sail com-
36 PET E R W H L K 1 N. S.
ing from the north-west, which caused us to delay
our lots till we should see whether it would dis-
cover us or not: we hung up some jackets upon
our oars to be seen as far off as we could, but had
so little strength left we could make no way to-
wards it; however, it happened to direct it's course
so much to our relief, that an hour before sun-set,
it was within a league of us, but seemed to bear
away more eastward, and our fear was that they
should not know our distress, for we were not
able to make any noise from our throats that might
be heard fifty yards; but the carpenter, who was
still the best man amongst us, with much ado, get-
ting one of the guns to go off, in less than half an
hour she came up with us, and seeing our deplo-
rable condition, took us all on board to the num-
ber of eleven. Though no methods were unes-
sayed for our recovery, four more of us died in as
many days. When the remaining seven of us
came a little to ourselves, we found our deliverers
were Portuguese, bound for Saint Salvadore. We
told the captain, we begged that he would let us
work our passage with him, be it where it would,
to shore; and then if we could be of no farther
service to him, we did not doubt getting into Eu-
rope again : but in the voyage as we did him all
the service in our power, we pleased him so well,
that he engaged us to stay with him, to work the
ship home again, he having lost some hands by
fevers soon after his setting said. .
We arrived safe in port; and in a few days, the
captain, who had a secret enterprize to take in
hand, hired a country coasting-vessel, and sent her
sevepteen leagues farther on the coast for orders
Onºsome factory or settlement there. I was one

PET E R W II, KINS, 37
of the nine men who were destined to conduct her;
but not understanding Portugueze, I knew little
of the business we went upon. We were to coast
it all the way; but on the tenth day just at sun-
rise, we fell in with a fleet of boats, which had
way-laid us, and were taken prisoners. Being
carried ashore, we were conducted a long way
up the country, where we were imprisoned and
almost starved ; though I never knew the meaning
of it; nor did any of us unless it was the mate, who
we heard was carried up the country, much farther
to Angola; but we never heard more of him,
though we were told he would be sent back to us.
Here we remained under confinement almost
three months, at the end of which time our keeper
told us we were to be removed; and coupling us
together two and two, sent a guard with us to An-
gola; when crossing a large river, we were set to
work in removing the rubbish and stones of a cas-
tle or fortress, which had been lately demolished
by an earthquake and lightning. Here we conti-
nued about five months, being very sparingly di-
eted, and locked up every night.
This place however, I thought a paradise to
our former dungeon; and as we were not over-
worked, we made our lives comfortable enough,
having the air all day to refresh us from the heat,
and not wanting for company; for there were at .
least three hundred of us about the whole work;
and I often fancied myself at the tower of Babel,
almost each labourer speaking a language of his
OWn. g
Towards the latter end of our work, our keepers
grew more and more remiss in their care of us.
At my first coming thither, I had contracted a fa-
V () I., . [. E

38. PETER WILKIN 8.
miliarity with one of the natives, but of a different
kingdom, who was then a slave with me ; and he
and 1 being able tolerably to understand each
other, he hinted to me one day, the desire he had
of seeing his own country and family; who neither
knew whether he was dead or alive, or where he
was, since he had left them seven years before to
make war in this kingdom; and insinuated, that
as he had taken a great liking to me, if I would
endeavour to escape with him, and we succeeded,
he would provide for me: “For,” said he, “you.
see now our work is almost over, we are but
slightly guarded; and if we stay till this job is
once finished, we may be commanded to some
new works at the other end of the kingdom, for
aught we know; so that our labour will only cease
with our lives: and, for my part, immediate death,
in the attempt of liberty, is to me preferable to a
lingering life of slavery.” r -
These, and such like arguments, prevailed on
me to accompany him, as he had told me he had
travelled most of the country before, in the wars of
the different nations; so having taken our resolu-
tion, the following evening soon after our day’s
work, and before the time came for locking up,
we withdrew from the rest, but within hearing;
thinking, if we should then be missed and called,
we would appear and make some excuse for our
absence; but if not, we should have the whole
night before us. :
When we were first put upon this work, we were
called over singly by name, morning and evening,
to be let out and in, and were very narrowly ob-
served in our motions; but not one of us having
been ever absent, our actions were at length much
PETER WILRINº. 39
less minded than before, and the ceremony of
calling us over was frequently omitted; so that
we concluded, if we got away unobserved the first
night, we should be out of the reach of pursuers
by the next; which was the soonest it was possible
for them to overtake us, as we proposed to travel
the first part of our journey with the utmost dis-
patch.
E 2
40 PETER WIL, KINS.
CHAP. VII.
The Author escapes with Glanlipze a Native—
their Hardships in Travel–Plunder ºf a Co-
tage—his Fears—Adventure with a Crocodile
—Passage of a River—Adventure with a Li-
oness and Whelp-arrive at Glanlipze's IHouse
—the Trial of Glanlipze's Wife's Constancy—
the tender Meeting of her and her Husband
—the Author's IReflections thereon.
HAvi Ng now set out with all possible speed,
we seemed to each other as joyful as we could;
though it cannot be supposed we had no fears in
our minds the first part of our journey; but as
our way advanced our fears subsided; and having
with scarce any delay pushed forwards for the
first twenty-four hours, nature then began to have
two very pressing demands upon us, food and rest;
but as one of them was absolutely out of our power
to comply with, she contented herself with the
other, till we should be better able to supply her,
and gave a farther time till the next day.
The next morning found us very empty and
sharp set, though a very sound night's rest had
contributed its utmost to refresh us. But what
added much to our discomfort was, that though
our whole subsistence must come from fruits,
there was not a tree to be found at a less distance
than twelve leagues, in the open rocky country
we were then in ; but a good draught of excellent
water we met with, did us extraordinary service,
and sent us with much better courage to the woods,
PETER W II, KINS, 41
though they were quite out of the way of our rout:
there by divers kinds of fruits, which though my
companion knew very well, I was quite a stranger
to, we satisfied our hunger for the present, and
took a moderate supply for another opportu-
nity. This retarded our journey very much, for
in so hard travel every pound weighed six be-
fore might.
I cannot say this journey, though bad enough,
would have been so discouraging, but for the
trouble of fetching our provisions so far; and then
if we meant not to lose half the next day in the
same manner, we must double load ourselves, and
delay our progress by that means; but we still
went on, and in about eight days got quite clear
of Angola. -
On the eighth day my companion, whose name
was Glanlipze, told me we were very near the
confines of Congo, but there was one little vil-
lage still in Angola, which we must pass within
half a league; and if I would agree to it, he would
go see what might be got hére to supply ourselves
with. I told him I was in an unknown world, and
would follow wherever he should lead me; but
asked him if he was not afraid of the people, as he
was not of that country. He told me, as there had
been wars between them and his country for as-
sisting their neighbours of Congo, he was not con-
cerned for any mischief he should do them, or
they him; “But,” said he, “you have a knife in
your pocket, and with that we will cut two stout
clubs, and then follow me, fear nothing.”
We soon cut our clubs, and marching on, in
the midst of some small shrubs, and a few scatter-
ing trees, we saw a little hovel, larger indeed,
E 3 -
42 PETER WILKIN S.
but worse contrived, than an English hog-stye, to
which we boldly advanced ; and Glanlipze enter-
ing first, saluted an old man who was lying on a
parcel of rushes. The man attempted to run
away, but Glanlipze stopped him, and we tied his
hands and feet. He then set up such a hideous
howl, that had not Glanlipze threatened to mur-
der him, and prepared to do it, he would have
raised the whole village upon us: but we quieted
him; and rummaging to find provision, which
was all we wanted, we by good luck, spied the
best part of a goat hanging up behind a large mat
at the farther end of the room. By this time a
woman with two children, very small, came in.
This was the old man's daughter, of about five and
twenty. Glanlipze bound her also, and laid her
by the old man; but the two children we suffered
to lie untied. We then examined her; who told
us the old man was her father, and that her hus-
band, having killed a goat that morning, was gone
to carry part of it to his sister; that they had little
or no corn; and finding we wanted victuals, she
told us there was an earthern pot we might boil
some of the goat in if we pleased.
Having now seen all that was to be had, we
were going to make up our bundle, when a mu-
letto, very gently, put his head into the door-way:
him Glanlipze immediately seized; and bidding
me fetch the great mat and the goat’s flesh, he in
the mean time, put a long rope he found there
about the beast's neck, and laying the mat upon
him, we packed up the goat's flesh, and a little
corn, in a calabash-shell; and then turning up
the mat round about, skewered it together, and
over all we tied the eaſ then pot; Glanlipze crying
PETER WILKIN S. 43
out, at every thing we loaded, “It is no hurt to
plunder an enemy!” and so we marched off.
I own I had greater apprehensions from this
adventure than from any thing before : “I’or,”
said I, “if the woman's husband returns soon, or
if she or her father can release themselves, they will
raise the whole village upon us, and we are un-
done.” But Glanlipze laughed at me, saying we
had not an hour's walk out of the Angola domi-
nions, and that the King of Congo was at war
with them, assisting the King of Loango, whose
subject he was ; and that the Angolans durst not
be seen out of their bounds on that side the king-
dom; for there was a much larger village of Com-
govians in our way, who would certainly rise and
destroy them, if they came in any numbers amongst
them; and though the war being carried on near
the sea, the borders were quiet, yet upon the least
stir, the whole country would be in arms, whilst
we might retire through the woods very safely.
Well, we marched on as fast as we could all
the remainder of that day till moon-light, close
by the skirt of a long wood, that we might take
shelter therein if there should be occasion; and
my eyes were the best part of the way behind me;
but neither hearing nor seeing any thing to annoy
us, and finding by the declivity of the ground we
should soon be in some plain or bottom, and have
a chance of water for us all, and pasture for our
muletto, which was now become one of us, we
would not halt till we gained the bottom of the
hill; which in half an hour more we came to, and
some minutes after to a fine rivulet of clear water,
where we resolved to spend the night. Here we
fastened our muletto by his cord to a stake in the
44 PETER WILKINS,
ground; but perceiving him not to have sufficient
range to fill his belly in before morning, we
under Glanlipze’s direction, cut several long slips
from the mat, and soaking them well in water,
twisted them into a very strong cord, of sufficient
length for the purpose. And now, having each
of us brought a bundle of dry fallen sticks from
the wood with us, and gathered two or three
flints as we came along, we struck fire on my
knife upon some rotten wood, and boiled a good
piece of our goat's flesh; and having made such a
meal as we had neither of us made for many
months before, we laid us down and slept heartily
till morning.
As soon as day broke we packed up our goods;
and filling our calabash with water, we loaded
our muletto, and got forward very pleasantly that
day, and several others following, and had tole-
rable lodgings.
About noon one day, travelling with great glee,
we met an adventure which very much daunted me,
and had almost put a stop to my hopes of ever get-
ting where I intended. We came to a great river,
whose name I have now forgot, near a league
over, but full, and especially about the shores, of
large trees that had fallen from the mountains, and
been rolled down with the floods, and lodged
there in a shocking manner. This river, Glanlipze
told me, we must pass: for my part, I shrunk at
the sight of it, and told him, if he could get over,
I would not desire to prevent his meeting with his
family; but as for my part, I had rather take
my chance in the woods on this side, than plunge
myself into such a stream only for the sake of
drowning. “Oh!” said Glanlipze, “then you
PET ER W II, KINS. 45
can't swim?”—“No,” answered I, “there's my
misfortune.”—“Well,” replied the kind Glan-
lipze, “be of good heart, I'll have you over.”
He then bade me go cut an armful of the tallest
of the reeds that grew there near the shore, whilst
he pulled up another where he then was, and bring
them to him. The side of the river sloped for a
good way with an easy descent, so that it was very
shallow where the reeds grew, and they stood very
close together upon a large compass of ground. I
had no sooner entered the reeds a few yards, to
cut some of the longest, but (being about knee-
deep in the water and mud, and every step raising
my feet very high to keep them clear of the roots,
which were matted together) I thought I had
trod upon a trunk of one of the trees, of which, as
I said, there was such plenty thereabouts; and,
raising my other foot, to get that also upon the
tree, as I fancied it, I found it move along with
me; upon which I roared out, when Glanlipze,
who was not far from me, imagining what was the
matter, cried out—“ Leap off, and run to shore
to the right!” I knew not yet what was the case,
but did as I was bid, and gained the shore. Look-
ing back, I perceived the reeds shake and rustle
all the way to the shore, by degrees after me. I
was terribly frightened, and ran to Glanlipze, who
then told me the danger I had escaped, and that
what I took for a tree was certainly a large alliga-
tor, or crocodile.
My blood ran cold within me, at hearing the
mame of such a dangerous creature; he had no
sooner told me what it was, than out came the
most hideous monster I had ever seen. Glanlipze
ran to secure the muletto; and then taking the
46 PETER WILKINS,
cord which had fastened him, and tying it to each
end of a broken arm of a tree that lay on the shore,
he marched up to the crocodile without the least
dismay, and beginning near the tail, with one leg
on one side, and the other on the other side, he
straddled over him, still mending his pace as the
beast crept forward till he came to his fore-feet;
then throwing the great log before his mouth, he,
by the cord in his hand, bobbed it against the crea-
ture's mose, till he gaped wide enough to have
taken in the muletto; then of a sudden, jerking
the wood between his jaws with all his force by
the cord, he gagged the beast, with his jaws wide
open up to his throat, so that he could neither
make use of his teeth, nor shut his mouth; he
then threw one end of the cord upon the ground,
just before the creature's under jaw, which, as he
by degrees crept along over it, came out behind
his fore-legs on the contrary side; and serving the
other end of it in the same manner, he took up
those ends and tied them over the creature's back,
just within his fore-legs, which kept the gag firm
in his mouth; and then calling out to me, (for I
stood at a good distance) “Peter, bring me your
knife!” I trembled at going so near; for the cro-
codile was turning his head this way and that very
uneasy, and wanting to get to the river again; but
yet I carried it, keeping as much behind him as I
could, still eyeing him which way he moved, and
at length tossed my knife so near that Glanlipze
could reach it; and he, just keeping behind the
beast's fore-feet, and leaning forward, first darted
the knife into one eye, and then into the other;
and immediately leaping from his back, came run-
ning to me, exclaiming, “I have done the busi-
PETER W II, KIN S. 47
mess.” — “Aye! business enough,” replied I,
“more than 1 would have done to have been King
of Congo.”—“Peter,” answered he, “there is no-
thing but a man may compass by resolution, if he
takes both ends of a thing in his view at once, and
fairly deliberates on both sides what may be given
and taken from end to end. What you have seen
me perform, is only from a thorough motion I
have of this beast and of myself, how far each
of us hath power to act and counter act upon the
other, and duly applying the means. But this talk
will not carry us across the river. Come, here
are the reeds I have pulled up, which, I believe,
will be sufficient without any more, for I would
not overload the muletto.”—“Why,” said I, “ is
the muletto to carry them f"—“No,” returned
he, “they are to carry you.”—“I can never ride
upon these,” replied I. “Hush" continued he,
“I’ll not lose you, never fear. Come, cut me a
good tough stick, the length of these reeds.”—
“Well,” said I, “this is all conjuration; but I
don’t see a step towards my getting over the river
yet, unless I am to ride the muletto upon these
reeds, and guide myself with the stick.”—“I must
own, Peter,” said he, “you have a bright guess.”
So, taking an armful of the reeds, and laying them
on the ground, “Now Peter, lay that stick upon
those reeds, and tie them tight at both ends.” I
did so, “Now, Peter, lay yourself down upon
them.” I, then laid myself on my back, length-
wise, upon the reeds, Glanlipze laughed heartily
at me, and turning me about, brought my breast.
upon the reeds at the height of my arm-pits; and
then taking a handful of the reeds he had reserved
by themselves, he laid them on my back, tying


48 PETER WIL, KIN S.
them to the bundle close at my shoulders, and
again at the ends. “Now, Peter,” said he,
“stand up;” which I did, but it was full as much
as I could do. I then seeing Glanlipze laughing
at the figure I cut, desired him to be serious, and
not put me upon losing my life for a joke; for I
could not think what he would do next with me.
He bid me never fear; and looking more soberly,
ordered me to walk to the river, and stand just
within the bank till he came ; then leading the mu-
letto to me, he tied me to her, about a yard from
the tail, and taking the cord in his hand, led the
muletto and me into the water. We had not gone
far before my guide began to swim; then the mu-
letto and I were presently chin deep, and I ex-
pected nothing but drowning every moment: how-
ever, having gone so far, I was ashamed to cry
out; when getting out of my depth, and my reeds
coming to their bearing, up I mounted, and was
carried on with all the ease imaginable : my con-
ductor guiding us between the trees so dexterously,
that not one accident happened to either of us all
the way, and we arrived safe on the opposite
shore. -
We had now got into a very low, close, swampy
country, and our goat's flesh began to be very
stale through the heat, not only of the sun, but
the muletto's back: however we pleased our-
selves we should have one more meal of it before
it was too bad to eat; so having travelled about
three miles from the river, we took up our lodging
on a little rising, and tied our muletto in a valley
about half a furlong below us, where he made as
good a meal in his way as we did in ours.
... We had but just supped, and were sauntering
PET E R W II, KIN S. 49
about to find the easiest spot to sleep on, when
we heard a rustling and a grumbling noise in a
small thicket just on our right; which seeming to
approach nearer and nearer, Glanlipze roused
himself, and was on his legs just time enough to
see a lioness, and a small whelp which accompa-
nied her, within thirty yards of us, making to-
wards us, as we afterwards guessed, for the sake
of our goat's flesh, which now smelt very strong.
Glanlipze whipped on the contrary side of the fire
to that where the goat's flesh lay, and fell to kick-
ing the fire about at a great rate, which being
made of dry wood, caused innumerable sparks to
fly about us; but the beasts still approaching in a
couchant manuer, and seizing the ribs of the goat,
and other bones, (for we had only cut the fiesh
off) and grumbling and cracking them like rotten
twigs, Glanlipze snatched up a firebraud, flaming,
in each hand, and made towards thern ; which
sight so terrified the creatures, that they fled with
great precipitation to the thicket again.
Glanlipze was a little uneasy at the thoughts of
quitting so good a lodging as we had found, but
yet held it best to move farther; for as the lions
had left the bones behind them, we must expect
another visit if we staid there, and could hope for
no rest; and above all, we might possibly lose
our muletto ; so we removed our quarters two
uniles farther, where we slept with great tran-
quillity. .
Reflections on the nature of mankind have often
astonished me. I told you at first my thoughts
concerning prayer, in my journey to Bristol, and
of the benefit I received from it, and how fully I
was convinced of its necessity; which one would
F
50 PETER WIL, KIN S.
think was a sufficient motive to a reasonable crea-
ture to be constant in it; and yet it is too true,
that notwithstanding the difficulties I had laboured
under, and the hardships I had undergone, and
the danger of starving at sea or being murdered for
food by my fellows, when there was as urgent a
necessity of begging divine assistance as can be
conceived, I never once thought of it, nor of the
Object of it, nor returned thanks for my being de-
livered, till the lioness had just left me; and then I
felt near the same force, urging me to return thanks
for my escape, as I had impelling me to prayer be-
fore; and I think I did so with great sincerity.
I shall not trouble you with a relation of the
common accidents of our journey, which lasted
two months and better, nor with the different me-
thods we used to get subsistence : but shall at once
conduct you to Quamis; only mentioning that we
were sometimes obliged to go about, and were
once stopped by a cut that my guide and compa-
mion received by a ragged stone in his foot, which
growing very bad almost deprived me of the hopes
of his life; but by rest, and constant sucking and
licking it, which was the only remedy we had to
apply except green leaves chewed, that I laid to
it by his direction, to supple and cool it, he soon
began to be able to ride upon the muletto, and
sometimes to walk a little.
We arrived at Quamis, a small place on a river
of that name, where Glanlipze had a neat dwell-
ing, and left a wife and five children when he
went out to the wars. We were very near the
town when the day closed; and as it is soon dark
there after sunset, you could but just see your
band at our entrance into it. We met nobody in
PET E R W II, KIN S. 51
the way, but I went directly to Glanlipze's door,
by his direction, and struck two or three strokes
hard against it with my stick. On this there came
a woman to it stark naked. I asked her in her
own language, if she knew one Glanlipze. She
told me, with a deep sigh, that once she did. I
asked then where he was. She said with their
ancestors she hoped, for he was the greatest war-
rior in the world ; but if he was not dead he was
in slavery. Now you must know, Glanlipze had
a mind to hear how his wife took his death or
slavery, and had put me upon asking these ques-
tions before he discovered himself. I proceeded
then to tell her I brought some news of Glanlipze,
and was lately come from him, and by his order.
“And does my dear Glanlipze live!” says she,
flying upon my neck, and almost smothering me
with caresses, till I begged her to forbear, or she
would strangle me, and I had a great deal more
to tell her; then ringing for a light, when she saw
I was a white man she seemed in the utmost con-
fusion at her own nakedness; and immediately re-
tiring, she threw a cloth round her waist, and
came to me again. I then repeated to her, that
her husband was alive and well, but wanted a ran-
som to redeem himelf, and had sent me to see
what she could any ways raise for that purpose.
She told me she and her children had lived very
hardly ever since he went from her, and she had
nothing to sell, or make money of, but her five
children; that as this was the time for the slave
trade, she would see what she could raise by them,
and if that would not do she would sell herself,
and send him the money, if he would let her know
how to do it.
F 2
52 PETE IR W H L K M N S.
Glanlipze, who heard every word that passed,
finding so strong a proof of his wife's affection,
could hold out no longer; but bursting into the
room, clasped her in his arms, crying, “’No,
Zulika P' (for that was her name) “I am free ;
there will be no occasion for your or my dear
children's slavery ; and rather than have pur-
chased my freedom at that rate, I would willingly
have died a slave myself. But my own ears
have heard the tender sentiments my Zulika has
for me.” Then, drowned in tears of joy, they
embraced each other so close, and so long, that
I thought it impertinent to be seen with them,
till their first transports were over. So I retired
without the house till Glanlipze called me in,
which was not in less than full half an hour. I
admired the love and constancy of the persons
I had just left behind me; “Good Heaven,”
thought I to myself, with a sigh, “how happy
has this our escape rendered Glanlipze and his
wife' what a mutual felicity do they feel ! And
what is the cause of all this Is it that he has
brought home great treasures from the wars —
Nothing like it; he is come naked. Is it, that hav-
ing escaped slavery and poverty, he is returned to
an opulent wife, abounding with the good things
of life No such thing. What then, can be
the cause of this excess of satisfaction, this alter-
nate joy, that Patty and I could not have been as
happy with each other Why, it was my pride
that interposed and prevented it. But what am
I like to get by it, and by all this travel, and
these hazards : Is this the way to make a for-
tune, to get an estate No, surely, the very
contrary. I could not forsooth, labour for Patty
PET E R W II, KINS, 53
and her children, where I was known ; but am
I any better for labouring here, where I am not
known, where I have nobody to assist me, than
I could have been where I am known, and where
there would have been my friends about me, at least,
if they could have afforded no great assistance?
I have been deceived then, and have travelled so
many thousand miles, and undergone so many
dangers, only to know at last, I had been hap-
pier at home; and have doubled my misery, for
want of consideration, that very consideration
which, impartially taken, would have convinced
me I ought to have made the best of my bad cir-
cumstances, and to have laid hold of every com-
mendable method of improving them. Did I
come hither to avoid daily labour or voluntary
servitude at home I have had it in abundance.
Did I come hither to avoid poverty and con-
tempt : Here I have met with them ten-fold.—
And now, after all, was I to return home empty
and naked, as Glanlipze has done ; should I
meet a wife, as bare as myself, so ready to die
in my embraces, and to be a slave herself with
her children, for my sake only I fear not!”
These and the like reflections had taken pos-
session of me, when Glanlipze called me in ;
where I found his wife, in her manner, prepar-
ing our supper, with all that cheerfulness which
gives a true lustre to innocence.
The bustle we made had by this time awakened
the children; who maked as they were born, both
boys and girls, came crawling out, from behind
a curtain at the farther end of the room, which
was very long. The father as yet, had only en-
quired after them, ; but, upon sight of them, he
F 3 f
54 PETER WIL, KIN S.
fell into an extasy, kissing one, stroaking another,
dandling a third, for the eldest was scarce four-
teen; but not one of them knew him, for seven
years makes a great chasm in young memories.
The more I saw of this, the stronger impression
Patty and my own children made upon me. My
mind had been so much employed on my own
distresses, that those dear ideas were almost ef-
faced; but this moving scene introduced them
afresh, and imprinted them deeply on my imagi-
nation, which cherished the sweet remembrance.
PET EIR W H L KIN S. 55
CHAP. W III.
How the Author passed his time with Glanlipze
—his acquaintance with some English Pri-
soners—they ºft. an Escape—he joins then
—they seize a Portuguese Ship, and get off-
make a long run from Land—want Water
—they anchor at a desart Island—the Boat
goes ashore for Water—they lose their An-
chor in a Storm—the Author and one Adams
drove to Sea—a Miraculous passage to a Rock
—Adams drowned there—the Author's mise-
rable condition.
I P Ass E D my time with Glanlipze and his wife,
who both really loved me, with sufficient bodily
quiet, for about two years: my business was
chiefly in company with my patron, to cultivate a
spot of ground wherein we had planted grain
and necessaries for the family; and once or twice
a week we went a fishing, and sometimes hunted
and shot venison. These were our chief em-
ployments; for as to excursions for slaves, which
is a practice in many of those countries, and what
the natives get money by, Glanlipze and I, since
our own slavery, could not endure the thoughts of.
Though I was tolerably easy in my external
circumstances, yet my mind hankering after Eng-
land made my life still unhappy; and that in-
felicity daily increased, as I saw the less proba-
bility of attaining my desire. At length, hear-
ing of some European sailors, who were under
confinement for contraband trade, at a Portu-
56 PETER WILKINS,
gueze fort about two leagues from Quamis, I
resolved to go to see them; and if any of
them should be English, at least to enquire after
my native country. I went and found two
Dutchmen, who had been sailors in British pay
several years, three Scotchmen, an Irishman,
and five Englishmen, but all had been long in
English merchants’ service. They were taken as
they told me, by a Portugueze vessel, together
with their ship, as a Dutch prize, under pretence
of contraband trade. The captain was known
to be a Dutchman, though he spoke good
English, and was then in English pay, and his
vessel English ; therefore they would have it that
he was a Dutch trader, and so seized his ship in
the harbour, with the prisoners in it. The cap-
tain, who was on shore with several of his men,
was threatened to be laid in irons if he was
taken; which obliged him and his men to ab-
scond, and fly over land, to an English factory
for assistannce to recover his ship and cargo;
being afraid to appear and claim it, amongst so
many enemies, without an additional force. They
had been in confinement two months, and their
ship confiscated and sold. In this miserable con-
dition I left them, but returned once or twice a
week, for a fortnight or three weeks, to visit them.
These instances of regard, as they thought them,
created some confidence in me, so that they con-
versed with me very freely. Amongst other dis-
course, they told me one day, that one of their
crew, who went with the captain, had been taken ill
on the way, and being unable to proceed, was
returned ; but as he talked good Portugueze, he
was not suspected to belong to them ; and that
P. p. T E R W 1 L KIN $. 57
he had been to visit them, and would be there
again that day. I had a mind to see him, so
staid longer than I intended, and in about an
hour's time he came. After he was seated, he
asked who I was, and (privately) if I might be
trusted. Being satisfied I might, for that I was
a Cornish man, he began as follows, looking nar-
rowly about to see he was not overheard: “My
lads,” says he, “be of good courage, I have
hopes for you ; be but men, and we shall see
better days yet.” I wondered to what this pre-
face tended ; when he told us, that since his re-
turn from the captain, as he spoke good Por-
tugueze, and had sailed on board Portugueze
traders several years, he mixed among that peo-
ple, and particularly among the crew of the Del
Cruz, the ship which had taken them ; that that
ship had partly unloaded, and was taking in other
goods for a future voyage ; that he had in-
formed himself of their strength, and that very
seldom more than three men and two boys lay on
board; that he had hired himself to the captain,
and was to go on board the very next day.—
“Now,” says he, “my lads, if you can break
prison any night after to-morrow, and come di-
rectly to the ship,” telling them how she lay,
“for you cannot mistake, you will find two or
three boats moored in the gut against the church,
I will be ready to receive you, and we will get
off with her, in lieu of our ship they have taken
from us, for there is nothing ready to follow us.”
The prisoners listened to this discourse very
attentively; but scratched their heads, fearing the
difficulty of it, and severer usage if they miscarried,
and made several objections; but at last, they
58 PETER WIL, KINS.
all swore to attempt it the might but one follow-
ing. Upon which the sailor went away, to pre-
pare for their reception on board. After he was
gone, I surveyed his scheme attentively in my
own mind, and found it not so difficult as I first
imagined, if the prisoners could but escape
cleverly. So before I went away, I told them
I approved of their purpose; and as I was their
countryman, I was resolved with their leaves, to
risk my fortune with them. At this they seemed
much pleased, and all embraced me. We then
fixed the peremptory night, and I was to wait
at the water-side, and get the boats in readiness.
The prison they were in was a Portugueze
fort, which had been deserted ever since the
building a much better on the other side of
the river, a gun-shot lower. It was built with
walls too thick for naked men to storm ; the cap-
tives were securely locked up every night; and
two soldiers or sentinels, kept watch in an outer-
room, who were relieved from the main-guard in
the body of the building.
The expected night arrived; and a little before
midnight, as had been concerted, one of the pri-
soners cried out, he was so parched up, he was
on fire, he was on fire | The sentinels were both
asleep; but the first that waked, called at the
door, to know what was the matter; the pri-
soner still crying out, “I am on fire l’ the rest
begged the centinel to bring a bowl of water
for him, for they knew not what ailed him.
The good-natured fellow, without waking his
companion, brought the water, and having a
lamp in the guard-room, opened the door; when
the prisoners seizing his arms, and commanding
PETER WILKIN S. 59
him to silence, bound his hands behind him, and his
feet together; then serving the other in the same
manner, who was now just awake, and taking
from them their swords and muskets, they made
the best of their way over the fort-wall ; which
being built with buttresses on the inside, was
easily surmounted. Being got out, they were not
long in finding me, who had before this time made
the boats ready, and was impatiently waiting for
them; so in we all got, and made good speed to
the ship, where we were welcomed by our compa-
inion, ready to receive us. -
Under pretence of being a new entered sailor,
he had carried some Madeira wine on board, and
treated the men and boys so freely, that he had
thrown them into a dead sleep ; which was a
wise precaution. There being now therefore, no
fear of disturbance or interruption, we drew up
the two boats, and set all hands at work to put
the ship under way : and plied it so closely, the
wind favouring us, that by eleven o’clock next
morning, we were out of sight of land; but we set
the men and boys adrift, in one of the boats, nigh
the mouth of the river. > .
The first thing we did, after we had made a
long run from shore, was to consult what course
to steer. Now as there was a valuable loading
on board, of goods from Portugal, and others
taken in since, some gave their opinion for sailing
directly to India, selling the ship and cargo there,
and returning by some English vessel ; but that
was rejected ; for we did not doubt but notice
would be given of our escape along the coast, and
if we should fall into the Portugueze's hands, we
“ould expect no mercy ; besides we had not peo-
60 PETER WILKIN8.
ple sufficient for such an enterprize. Others were
for shaping our course direct for England; but I
told them, as our opinions were different, and no
time was to be lost, my advice was, to stretch
southward, till we might be quite out of fear of
pursuit, and then whatever course we took, by
keeping clear of all coasts, we might hope to come
safe off. -
My proposal seemed to please the whole crew ;
so crouding all the sail we could, we pushed south-
ward very briskly before the wind for several days.
We now, upon examining our stores, found we
had flour enough, plenty of fish, and salt provi-
sions, but were scant of water and wood; of the
first whereof there was not half a ton, and but
very little of the latter. This made us very un-
easy; and being none of us expert in navigation,
farther than the common working of the ship, and
having no chart on board that might direct us to
the nearest land, we were almost at our wit’s end,
and came to a short allowance of liquor. That
we must get water if we could, was indisputable;
but where to do it puzzled us, as we had deter-
mined not to fall in with the African shore, on any
account whatever. * * -
In this perplexity, and under the guidance of
different opinions (for we were all captains now)
we sometimes steered eastward, and sometimes
westward, for about nine days; when we espied
a little bluish cloud-like appearance to the south-
west: this continuing, we hoped it might be land,
and therefore made to it. Upon our nearer ap-
proach, we found it to be, as we judged, an island;
but not knowing it's name, or whether it was inha-
bited, we coasted round it two days, to satisfy our-

PETER W II, KIN S. 61
selves as to this last particular. Seeing no living
creature on it during that time, and the shore being
very broken, we came to an anchor about two
miles from it, and sent ten of our crew in our best
boat, with some casks, to get water and cut wood.
The boat returned at night, with six men and the
casks filled, having left four behind, to go on with
the cutting of wood against next day. Accordingly
next morning, the boat went off again, and made
two turns with water and wood ere night, which
was repeated for two or three days after. On the
sixth she went off for wood only, leaving none but
me and one John Adams on board.
The boat had scarce reached the island, before
the sky overcast, and there arose such a storm of
wind, thunder, lightning, and hail, as I had never
before seen. At last our cable broke close to the
anchor, and away we went with the wind, full
south by west; and not having strength to keep
the ship upon a side wind, we were forced to set
her head right before it, and let her drive. Our
hope was every hour, the storm would abate;
but it continued with equal violence for many
days; during all which time, neither Adams nor I
had any rest, for one or other of us was forced,
and sometimes both, to keep her right before the
wind, or she would certainly have overset. When
the storm abated, as it did by degrees, neither
Adams nor I could tell where we were, or even
in what part of the world. -
I was sorry I had no better sailor with me,
for neither Adams nor myself had ever made more
than one voyage till now, so that we were both
unacquainted with the latitude, and scarce knew
the use of the compass to any purpose; and be-
C
62 PETER wilkins.
ing out of all hope of ever reaching the island to
our companions, we neither knew which way to
steer, nor what to do: and indeed, had we known
where we were, we two only could not have been
able to navigate the ship to any part we desired,
or ever get to the island, unless such a wind as we
had before would of itself have driven us thither.
Whilst we were considering day after day what
to do, though the sea was now very calm and
smooth, the ship seemed to sail at as great a rate as
before, which we attributed to the velocity she had
acquired by the storm, or to currents that had set
that way by the violence of the winds. Content-
ing ourselves with this, we expected all soon to be
right again; and as we had no prospect of ever
seeing our companions, we kept the best look-out
we could, to see for any vessel coming that course,
which might take us in; and resolved to rest all
our hopes upon that.
When we had sailed a good while after this
manner, we knew not whither, Adams called out,
“I see land P’ My heart leaped within me for joy;
and we hoped the current that seemed to carry us
so fast, set in for some islands or rivers that lay
before us. But still we were exceedingly puzzled
at the ship's making such way; and the nearer and
nearer we approached the land, which was now
very visible, the more speed the ship made, though
there was no wind stirring. We had but just
time to think on this unexpected phaenomenon,
when we found that what we had taken for land
was a rock of an extraordinary height, to which,
as we advanced nearer, the ship increased it’s mo-
tion; and all our strength could not make her
answer her rudder any other way. This put us
PETER W H L KIN S. 63
under the apprehension of being dashed to pieces
immediately; and in less than half an hour, I
verily thought my fears had not been groundless.
Poor Adams told me he would try when the ship
struck, if he could leap upon the rock, and ran to
the head for that purpose; but I was so fearful of
seeing my danger, that I ran under hatches, re-
solving to sink in the ship. We had no sooner
parted but I felt so violent a shock, that I thought
the ship had brought down the whole rock upon
her, and been thereby dashed to pieces; so that I
never more expected to see the light.
I lay under this terror for at least half an hour,
waiting the ship's either filling with water or bulg-
ing every moment. But finding neither motion
in her, nor any water rise, nor the least noise what-
soever, I ventured with an aching heart, from my
retreat, and stole up the hatch-way as if an enemy
had been on deck, peeping first one way, then ano-
ther. Here nothing presented but confusion;
the rock hung over the hatchway, at about twenty
feet above my head, our foremast lay by the board,
the mainmast yard-arm was down, and great part
of the mainmast snapped off with it, and alinost
every thing upon deck was displaced. This sight
shocked me extremely ; and calling for Adams,
in whom I hoped to find some comfort, I was
too soon convinced I had lost him.
G 2
64 PET E R W II, KIN S.
CHAP. IX.
Wilkins thinks of destroying himself—his solilo-
quy—strange Accident in the hold—his sur-
prize—cannot climb the Rock—his method to
sweeten his Water—lives many Months on
board—ventures to sea in his boat several
times, and takes many fish—almost overcome
By an eel.
A FTER I had stood awhile in the utmost con-
fusion of thought, and my spirits began to be a
little composed, I was resolved to see what da-
mage the hull of the ship had received. Accord-
ingly I looked narrowly, but could find none,
only she was immoveably fixed in a cleft of the
rock, like a large arch-way, and there stuck so
fast, that though upon fathoming, I could find no
bottom, she never moved in the least by the work-
ing of the water.
I now began to look upon Adams as a happy
man, being delivered by immediate death, from
such an inextricable scene of distress, and wished
myself with him a thousand times. I had a great
mind to have followed him into the other world;
yet I know not how it is, there is something so
abhorrent to human nature in self-murder, be
one's condition what it will, that I was soon de-
termined on the contrary side. Now again I per-
ceived that the Almighty had given me a large
field to expatiate in upon the trial of his crea-
tures, by bringing them into imminent dangers,
ready to overwhelm them, and at the same time
PETER W H L KIN S. 65
as it were, hanging out a flag of truce and mercy
to them. These thoughts brought me to my
knees, and I poured out my soul to God, in a
strain of humiliation, resignation to his will, and
earnest petitions for deliverance or support in this
distress. Having finished, I found myself in a
more composed frame ; so having eaten a bis-
cuit, and drank a can of water, and not seeing
any thing to be done whereby I could better my
condition, I sat me down upon the deck, and fell
into the following soliloquy.
“ Peter,” said I, “ what have you to do
here f"—“ Alas!” replied I to myself, “I am
fixed against my will in this dismal mansion, des-
timed, as rats might be, to devour the provisions
only, and having eat all up, to perish with hun-
ger for want of a supply.”—“Then,” continued
I, “ of what use are you in the world, Peter f"
“Truly,” answered I, “ of no other use, that I
can see, but to be an object of misery for Divine
vengeance to work upon, and to shew what a
deplorable state human nature can be reduced
to ; for I cannot think any one else can be so
wretched.”—“And again, Peter,” said I, “what
have you been doing ever since you came into the
world f" “I am afraid,” replied I, “I can an-
swer no better to this question than to either of
the former; for if only reasonable actions are to
be reckoned among my doings, I am sure I have
done litttle worth recording; for let me see what
it all amounts to. I spent my first sixteen years
in making, a fool of my mother; my three next
in letting her make a fool of me; and in being
fool enough myself to get me a wife and two
children before I was twenty. The next year
G 3
66 PET EIt W II, KIN 8.
was spent in finding out the misery of slavery
from experience. Two years more I repined at
the happiness of my benefactor, and at finding it
was not my lot to enjoy the same. This year is
not yet spent, and how many more are to come,
and where they may be passed, and what they
unay produce, requires a better head than mine
even to guess at ; but certainly my present situ-
ation seems to promise mothing beside woe and
misery.”—“But hold a little,” said I, “ and
let me clearly state my own wretcheduess. I am
here, it is true; but for any good I have
ever done, or any advantage I have reaped in
other places, I am as well here as any where.—
I have no present want of food, or unjust or
cruel enemy to annoy me; so as long as the ship
continues entire, and provisions last, I shall do
tolerably. Then why should I grieve or terrify
myself about what may come What my frighted
imagination suggests may perhaps never happen.
Deliverance, though not to be looked for, is yet
possible : and my future fate may be as different
from my present condition, as this is from the
hopes with which I lately flattered myself. And
why after all, may I not die a natural death here
as well as any where f all mankind die, and then
there is an end of all—An end of all ! did I say :
No, there is something within that gives me the
lie when I say so. Let me see, “T)eath, my
master used to say, ‘is not an end, but a
beginning, of real life:’ and may it not be so :
May I not as well undergo a change from this to
a different state of life, when I leave this world,
as be born into it I know not from whence Who
Scnt me into this world f Who framed me of
PET E R W II, KIN S. 67
two natures so unlike, that death cannot destroy
but one of them It must be the Almighty
God. But all God’s works tend to some end ;
and if he has given me an immortal nature, it
must be his intention that I should live somewhere
and somehow for ever. May not this stage of
being then, be only an introduction to a prepar-
ative for another There is nothing in this sup-
position repugnant to reason. Upon the whole,
if God is the Author of my being, he only has
a right to dispose of it, and I may not put an
end thereto without his leave. It is no less true,
that my continting therein during his pleasure,
and because it is so, may turn vastly to my
advantage in his good time; it may be the means
of my becoming happy for ever, when it is his
will that I go hence. It is no less probable, that,
dismal as my present circumstances appear, I
may be even now the object of a kind Provi-
dence ; God may be leading me by affliction to
repentance of former crimes; destroying those
sensual affections that have all my days kept me
from loving and serving him. I will therefore
submit myself to his will, and hope for his
mercy.”
These thoughts and many others I then had,
composed me very much, and by degrees re-
conciled me to my destined solitude. I walked
my ship, of which I was now both master and
owner, and employed myself in searching how
it was fastened to the rock, and where it rested ;
but all to no purpose as to that particular I then
struck a light, and went into the hold, to see
what I could find useful, for we had never
searched the ship since we took her.
68 PETER WIL, KINS.
In the hold I found abundance of long iron
bars, which I suppose were brought out to be
trafficked with the blacks. I observed they lay
all with one end close to the head of the ship,
which I presumed was occasioned by the violent
shock they received when she struck against the
rock ; but seeing one short bar lying out beyond
the rest, though touching at the end of one of
the long bars, I thought to take it up, and lay it
on the heap with the others; but the moment I
had raised the end next the other bars, it flew
out of my hand with such violence, against the
head of the ship, and with such a moise, as greatly
surprised me, and put me in fear it had broke
through the plank. .
I just staid to see no harm was done, and
ran upon deck, with my hair stiff on my head;
nor could I conceive less than that some subtle
spirit had done this prank merely to terrify me.
It ran in my head several days, and I durst
upon no account have gone into the hold again,
though my whole support had lain there ; nay, it
even spoiled my rest, for fear something tragical
should befal me, of which this amazing accident
WaS all Olhell.
About a week after, as I was shifting myself,
(for I had not taken my clothes off since I came
there) and putting on a new pair of shoes which
I found on board, my own being very bad, tak
ing out my iron buckles, I laid one of them upon a
broken piece of the mast that I sat upon; when
to my astonishment, it was no sooner out of
my hand but up it flew to the rock, and stuck
there. I could not tell what to make of it; but
was sorry the devil had got above deck. I then
PET E R W II, KIN S. 69
held several other things, one after another, in my
hand, and laid them down where I laid the buckle,
lout nothing stirred, till I took out the fellow of
that from the shoes; when, letting it go, away it
jumped also to the rock.
I mused on these plasmomena for some time,
and could not forbear calling upon God to protect
me from the devil: who must, as I imagined, have
a hand in such unaccountable things as they then
seemed to me. But at length reason got the bet-
ter of these foolish apprehensions, and I began to
think there might be some natural cause of them,
and next to be very desirous of finding it out. In
order to this, I set about making experiments, to
try what would run to the rock and what would
not. I went into the captain's cabin, and opening
a cupboard, of which the key was in the door, I
took out a pipe, a bottle, a pocket-book, a silver
spoon, a tea-cup, &c. and laid them successively
near the rock, when none of them answered ; but
the key which I had brought out of the cupboard
on my finger, dropping off while I was thus em-
ployed, away it went to it. Afterwards I tried,
several other pieces of iron-ware, with the like suc-
cess. Upon this, and the needle of my compass
standing stiff to the rock, I concluded that this
same rock contained great quantity of load-stone,
or was itself one vast magnet, and that our lading
of iron was the cause of the ship's violent course
thereto which I mentioned before.
This quite satisfied me as to my motion of spirits,
and gave me a more undisturbed night's rest than
I had had before, so that now having nothing to
affright me, 1 passed the time tolerably well in my
solitude, as it grew by degrees familiar to me.
70 IPETER WILKIN S.
I had often wished it had been possible for me
to climb the rock; but it was so smooth in many
places, and craggy in others, and over-hanging,
continuing just the same to the right and left of me
as far as ever I could see, that from the impossi-
bility of it, I discharged all thoughts of such an
attempt.
I had now lived on board three months, and
perceived the days grow shorter and shorter, till
having lost the sun for a little time, they were quite
dark; that is, there was no absolute day-light, or
indeed visible distinction between day and night;
though it was never so dark but I could see well
enough upon deck to go about.
What now concerned me the most was my
water, which began to grow very bad (though I
had plenty of it) and unsavoury, so that I could
scarce drink it, but had no prospect of better.
Now and then indeed it snowed a little, which I
made some use of ; but this was far from con-
tenting me. Hereupon I began to contrive; and
having nothing else to do, I set two open vessels
upon deck, and drawing water from the hold, I
filled one of my vessels, and letting it stand a day
and a night, 1 poured it into the other, and so
shifted it every twenty-four hours ; this I found,
though it did not bring it to the primitive taste,
and render it altogether palatable, was neverthe-
less a great help to it, by incorporating the fresh
air with it, so that it became very potable ; and
this method I constantly used with my drinking-
water, so long as I staid on board the ship.
It had now been sharp weather for some time,
and the cold still increasing, this put me upon
rummaging the ship farther than ever I thought
PETER W II, KIN S. 7 I
to do before; when opening a little cabin under
deck, I found a large cargo of fine French brandy,
a great many bottles, and some small casks &f
Madeira wine, with divers cordial waters. Hav-
ing tasted these, and taken out a bottle or two of
brandy, and some Madeira, I locked up my door,
and looked no farther that time.
The next day I enquired into my provisions;
and some of my flesh having soaked out the
pickle, I made fresh pickle and closed it up again.
I that day also found several cheeses, cased up
in lead, one of which I then opened and dined
upon, but what time of day or night it was when
I eat this meal, I could not tell. I found a great
many chests well filled, and one or two of tools,
which some years after stood me in a very good
stead, though I did not expect they would ever be
of that service when I first met with them.
In this manner I spent my time till I began to
see broad day-light again, which cheered me greatly.
I had been often put in hopes, during the dark
season, that ships were coming towards me, and
that I should once more have the conversation of
mankind: for I had, by the small glimmering, seen
many large bodies (to my thinking) move at a
little distance from me, and particularly toward
the re-appearing of the light; but though I hal-
looed as loud as I could, and often fired my gun,
I never received an answer.
• When the light returned, my days increased in
proportion as they had before decreased ; and
gathering comfort from that, I determined to
launch my small boat, and to coast along the
island, as I judged it, to see if it was inhabited, and
by whom ; I determined also to make me some
72 PETF R W H L KINº S.
lines for fishing, and carry my gun to try for other
game if I found a place for landing; for though
I had never, since my arrival seen a single living
creature but my cat, except insects, of which
there were many in the water and in the air be-
fore the dark weather, and then began to appear
again, yet I could not but think there were both
birds and beasts to be met with.
Upon launching my boat, I perceived she was
very leaky; so I let her fill, and continue thus a
week or more, to stop her cracks; then getting
down the side of my ship, I scooped her quite
dry, and found her very fit for use; so putting
on board my gun, lines, brandy-bottles, and a
clothes-chest for a seat, with some little water,
and provisions for a week, I once more com:
mitted myself to the sea; having taken all the
observation I could, to gain my ship again, if
any accident should happen; though I resolved,
upon no account, to quit sight of the rock will
lingly. - -
I had not rowed very long, before I thought I
saw an island to my right, about a league dis-
tant, to which I inclined to steer my course, the
sea being very calm ; but, upon surveying it
nearer, I found it only a great cake of ice about
forty yards high above the water, and a mile or
two in length. I then concluded, that what I
had before taken for ships, were only these lumps
of ice. Being thus disappointed as to my island
I made what haste I could back to the roº.
again, and coasted part of its circumference;
but though I had gone two or three leagues of
its circuit, the prospect it afforded was just the
Sall]e. --
PETER W II, KIN S. 73
! then tried my lines, by fastening several very
long ones, made of the log-line, to the side of
the boat, baiting them with several different baits,
but took only one fish of about four pounds
weight, very much resembling a haddock; part
of which I dressed for my supper, after my re-
turn to the ship, and it proved very good. To-
wards evening I returned to my home, as I may
call it.
The next day I made a voyage on the other side
of the rock, though but to a small distance from
the ship, with intent only to fish, but took no-
thing. I had then a mind to victual my boat, or
little cruiser, and prepare myself for a voyage of
two or three days, which I thought I might safely
undertake, as I had never seen a troubled sea
since I came to the island; for though I heard
the wind often roaring over my head, yet it com-
ing always from the land-side, it never disturbed the
water near the shore. I set out the same way I went
at first, designing to sail two or three days out,
and as many home again; and resolved, if pos-
sible, to fathom the depth as I went. With this
view I prepared a very long line, with a large
shot tied in a rag at the end of it, by way of
plummet; but I felt no ground till the second
might. The next morning I came into thirty fa-
thom water, then twenty, then sixteen. In both
tours, I could perceive no abatement in the height
or steepness of the rock.
In about fourteen fathom water I dropped my
lines, and lay by for an hour or two. Feeling
several jars, as I sat on my chest in the boat, I
was sure I had caught somewhat ; so pulling tip
my lines successively, I brought first a large eel,
! I
74 I’ETER WIL, KIN S.
near six feet long, and almost as thick as my
thigh, whose mouth, throat, and fins, were of a
fine scarlet, and the belly as white as snow ; he
was so strong, while in the water, and weighty, I
had much ado to get him into the boat, and then
had a harder job to kill him; for though having
a hatchet with me, to cut wood in case I met
with any landing-place, I chopped off his head,
the moment I had him on board, yet he had
several times after that have liked to have broken
my legs, and beat me overboard, before I had
quite taken his life from him; and had I not
whipped off his tail, and also divided his body
into two or three pieces, I could not have mas-
tered him. The next I pulled up was a thick
fish like a tench, but of different colour, and
much bigger. I drew up several others, flat
and long fish, till I was tired with the sport; and
then I set out for the ship again, which I reached
the third day.
During this whole time, I had but one shot,
and that was as I came homewards, at a creature
I saw upon a high crag of the rock, which I
fired at with ball, fearing that my small shot
would not reach it. The animal being mortally
wounded, bounded up, and came tumbling down
the rock, very near me. I picked it up, and
found it to be a creature not much unlike our
rabbits, but with shorter ears, a longer tail, and
hoofed like a kid, though it had the perfect fluck
of a rabbit. I put it into my boat, to contem-
plate on when I arrived at the ship; and plying
my oars, got safe on the third day.
I made me a fire to cook with as soon as I had
got my cargo out of the boat into my ship, but
PET ETR W II, KINS. 75
was under debate which of my dainties to begin
upon. I had sometimes a mind to have broiled
my rabbit as I called it, and boiled some of my
fish; but being tired, I hung up my flesh till the
next day, and boiled two or three sorts of my
fish, to try which was best. I knew mot the na-
ture of most of them, so I boiled a piece of my
eel to be sure, judging that however I might like
others, I should certainly be able to make a good
meal of that. This variety being ready, I took
a little of my oil out of the hold for sauce,
and sat down to my meal, as satisfied as an em-
peror. But upon tasting my several messes,
though the eel was rather richer than the smaller
fishes, yet the others were all so good, I gave
them the preference for that time, and laid by
the rest of the eel, and of the other fish, till the
next day, when I salted them for future use.
I kept now a whole week or more at home,
to look farther into the contents of the ship, bot-
tle off a cask of Madeira, which I found leaking,
and to consume my new stores of fish and flesh ;
which being somewhat stale, when first salted, 1
thought would not keep so well as the old ones
that were on board; I added also some fresh
bread to my provision, and sweetened more wa-
ter by the beforementioned method; and when
my necessary domestic affairs were brought under,
! then projected a new voyage.
76 PETER W H L K.I.N.S.
CHAP. X.
Lays in great store of Provision—-resolves to
traverse the Rock—Sails for three weeks,
still seeing it only—is sucked under the IRock,
and hurried down a Cataract—continues there
five weeks—his description of the Cavern—
his thoughts and difficulties—his arrival at a
great Lake—and his landing in the beautiful
country of Graundevolet.
I HAD for a long time wanted to see the other
side of the rock, and at last resolved to try if I
could not coast it quite round ; for as I rea-
soned with myself, I might possibly find some
landing-places, and perhaps a convenient habita-
tion on shore. But as I was very uncertain what
time that might take up, I determined on having
provisions, instruments of divers kinds, and neces-
sary utensils in plenty, to guard against accidents
as well as I could. I therefore took another sea-
chest out of the hold of the ship, and letting it
into my boat, replenished it with a stock of wine,
brandy, oil, bread, and the like, sufficient for a
considerable voyage. I also filled a large cask
with water, and took a good quantity of salt to
cure what fish I should take by the way. I car-
ried two guns, two brace of pistols, and other
arms, with ammunition proportionable ; also an
axe or two, a saw to cut wood if I should see
any, and a few other tools which might be highly
serviceable if I could land. To all these I added
an old sail, to make a covering for my goods and
artillery against the weather. Thus furnished and
PETER WILR IN S. 77
equipped, having secured my hatches on board,
and every thing that might spoil by wet, I set out
on my expedition; committing myself once more
to Providence and the main ocean, and proceed-
ing the same way I went the first time.
I did not sail extraordinary fast, but frequently
fished in proper places, and caught a great deal,
salting and drying the best of what I took. lºor
three weeks time and more, I saw no entrance
into the island, nor any thing but the same un-
scaleable rock. This uniform prospect gave me
so little hopes of landing, that I was almost of a
mind to have returned again. But on mature delibe-
ration, resolving to go forward a day or two more,
I had not proceeded twenty-four hours, when just
as it was becoming dark, I heard a great noise, as
of a fall of water; whereupon I proposed to lie
by and wait for day, to see what it was : but the
stream insensibly drawing me on, I soon found
myself in an eddy ; and the boat drawing for-
ward, beyond all my power to resist it, I was
quickly sucked under a low arch, where if I had
not fallen flat in my boat, having barely light
enough to see my danger, I had undoubtedly been
crushed to pieces, or driven overboard. I could
perceive the boat to fall with incredible violence,
as I thought down a precipice, and suddenly
whirled round and round with me; the water roar-
ing on all sides, and dashing against the rock with
a most amazing noise. -
I expected every moment my poor little vessel
would be staved against the rock, and I over-
whelmed with waters; and for that reason never
once attempted to rise up, or look upon my peril,
till after the commotion had in some measure ceas-
H 3
78 PETER W I L K.I.N. S.
ed. At length, finding the perturbation of the
water abate, and that by degrees I came into a
smoother stream, I took courage just to lift up
my affrighted head; but guess, if you can, the
horror which seized me, on finding myself in total
darkness, unable to perceive the smallest glimmer
of light,
However, as my boat seemed to glide easily, I
rouzed myself and struck a light: but if I had
my terrors before, what must I have now ! I was
quite stupified at the tremendous view of an im-
mense arch over my head, to which I could see
no bounds; the stream itself as I judged was about
thirty yards broad, but in some places wider, and
in others narrower. It was well for me I happen-
ed to have a tinder-box, or though I had escaped
hitherto, I must have at last perished; for in the
narrower parts of the stream where it ran swiftest,
there were frequently such crags stood out from
the rock, by reason of the turnings and windings,
and such sets of the current against them, that
could I not have seen to manage my boat, which
I took great care to keep in the middle of the
stream, must have thrown me on them, to my in-
evitable destruction.
Hºppy it was for me also, I was so well victual-
led, and that I had taken with me two bottles of
oil, (as ºpposed, for I did not imagine I had
any more), or I had certainly been lost, not only
through hunger, for I was to my guess five weeks
in the vault or caverm, but for want of light, which
the oil furnished, and without which all other con-
veniences could have been of no avail to me. I
was forced to keep my lamp always burning; so
not knowing how long my residence was to be in

PET E R W II, KIN S. 79
that place, or when I should get my discharge from
it, if ever, I was obliged to husband my oil with
the utmost frugality; and notwithstanding all my
caution, it grew low and was just spent, in little
above half the time I staid there.
I had now cut a piece of my shirt for a wick to
my last drop of oil, which I twisted and lighted.
I burnt the oil in my brass tobacco-box, which I
had fitted pretty well to answer the purpose. Sit-
ting down, I had many black thoughts of what must
follow the loss of my light, which I considered as
near expiring, and that I feared, for ever. “I
am here,” thought I, “like a poor condemned
criminal, who knows his execution is fixed for
such a day, may such an hour, and dies over and
over in imagination, and by the torture of his
mind, till that hour comes: that hour which he
so much dreads ! and yet that very hour which re-
leases him from all farther dread —Thus do I—
my last wick is kindled—my last drop of oil is con-
suming!—and I am every moment apprehending
the shocks of the rock, the suffocation of the wa-
ter; and in short, thinking over my dying thoughts,
till the snuff of my lamp throws up its last curling
expiring flame, and then my quietus will be pre-
sently signed, and I released from my tormenting
anxiety' Happy minute Come then; I only
wait for thee (’’ -
My spirits grew so low and feeble upon this,
that I had recourse to my brandy-bottle to raise
them ; but as I was just going to take a sip, I re-
flected that would only increase thirst, and there-
fore, it were better to take a little of my white Ma-
deira: so putting my dram-bottle again into the
chest, I held up one of Madeira, as I fancied,
80 IPETER WIL, KIN S.
to the lamp; and seeing it was white, (for I had
red too) I clapped it eagerly to my mouth, when
the first gulp gave me a greater refreshment, and
more cheered my heart, than all the other liquors
I had put together could have done; insomuch I
had almost leaped over the boat's side for joy.—
“It is oil ſ” cried 1 aloud; “it is oil l’” } set it
down carefully, with inexpressible pleasure; and
examining the rest of the bottles I had taken for
white Madeira, I found two more of those to be
filled with oil. “Now,” says I, “here is the
counter-part of my condemned prisoners! For
let but a pardon come, though at the gallows, how
soon does he forget he has been an unhappy vil-
lain! And I too, have scarce a motion now, how
a man in my case could feel such sorrow as I have,
for want of a little oil.”
After my first transport, I found myself grow
serious; reflecting upon the vigilance of Provi-
dence over us poor creatures, and the various in-
stances wherein it interposes to save or relieve us,
in cases of the deepest distress, where our own
foresight, wisdom, and power, have utterly failed,
and when looking all around, we could discover
no means of deliverance. And I saw a train of
circumstances leading to the incident I have just
mentioned, which obliged me to acknowledge the
superintendence of Heaven over even my affairs :
and as the goodness of God had cared for me thus
far, and manifested itself to me now, in rescuing
me as it were from being swallowed up in dark-
ness, I had ground to hope he intended a com-
plete deliverance of me out of that dismal abyss,
and would cause me yet to praise him in the full
brightness of day. -
PET E R W H L K.I.N.S. 81
A series of these meditations brought me (at
the end of five weeks, as nearly as I could com-
pute it by my lamp) to a prodigious lake of water,
bordered with a grassy down about half a mile
wide, of the finest verdure I had ever seen : this
again was flanked with a wood or grove rising like
an amphitheatre, of about the same breadth ; and
behind and above all, appeared the naked rock to
an immense height.
S2 PETER WIL KIN S.
CHAP. XI.
Ilis Joy on his arrival at Land—a Description
of the Place—no Inhabitants—wants fresh
|Tater—resides in a Grotto—finds IFater—
views the Country—carries his things to the
(; rotto.
It is impossible to express my joy at the sight of
day once more. I got on the land as soon as
possible, after my dismission from the cavern, and,
kneeling on the ground returned hearty thanks to
God for my deliverance, begging at the same time,
grace to improve his mercies, and that I might
continue under his protection, whatever should
hereafter befal me, and at last die on my native
soil.
I unloaded my vessel as well as I could, and
hauled her up on the shore; and turning her upside
down, made her a covering for my arms and bag-
gage: I then sat down to contemplate the place,
and ate a most delightful meal on the grass, being
quite a new thing to me.
I walked over the green sward to the wood,
with my gun in my hand, a brace of pistols in my
girdle, and my cutlass hanging before me; but
when I was just entering the wood, looking be-
hind me, and all around the plain, “Is it possible,”
said I, “that so much art (for I did not then be-
lieve it was natural) could have been bestowed
upon this place, and no inhabitant in it Here
are neither buildings, huts, castle, nor any living
PETER W II, KIN S. 83
creature to be seen 1 — It cannot be, that this
place was made for nothing!”
I then went a considerable way into the wood,
and inclined to have gone much farther, it being
very beautiful; but on second thoughts, judged
it best to content myself at present with only look-
ing out a safe retreat for that might; for, however
agreeable the place then seemed, darkness was at
hand, when every thing about me would have
more or less of horror in it.
The wood at its first entrance, was composed of
the most charming flowering shrubs that can be
imagined; each growing upon it's own stem, at so
convenient a distance from the other, that you
might fairly pass between them any way without
the least inconvenience. Behind them grew num-
berless trees somewhat taller, of the greatest variety
of shapes, forms, and verdures, the eye ever be-
held; each also, so far asunder as was necessary
for the spreading of their several branches, and
the growth of their delicious fruits, without a bush,
brier, or shrub, amongst them. Behind these, and
still on the higher ground, grew an infinite number
of very large tall trees, much loftier than the former,
but intermixed with some underwood, which grew
thicker and closer the nearer you approached the
rock. I made shift to force my way through these
as far as the rock; which rose as perpendicular
as a regular building, having only here and there
some crags and unevennesses. There it was I ob-
served, a space all the way between the underwood
and the rock, wide enough to drive a cart in ; in-
deed I thought it had been left for that purpose.
. I walked along this passage a good way, hav-
ing tied a rag of the lining of my jacket at the
84 PET E R W II, KIN S.
place of my entrance, to know it again at my
coming back, which I intended to be ere it grew
dark; but I found so much pleasure in the walk,
and surveying a small natural grotto which was in
the rock, that the day-light forsook me unawares:
whereupon I resolved to put off my return unto
the boat till next morning, and to take up my
lodging for that night in the cave.
1 cut down a large bundle of underwood with
my cutlass, sufficient to stop up the mouth of the
grotto, and laying me down to rest, slept as sound
as if I had been on board my ship ; for I never
had one hour's rest together since 1 shot the gulph
till this. Nature indeed, could not have sup-
ported itself thus long under much labour; but
as I had nothing to do, but only keep the mid-
dle stream, I began to be as used to guide my-
self in it with my eyes almost closed, and my senses
retired, as a higher is to drive his calt to market in
his sleep. .
The next morning I awaked sweetly refreshed ;
and by the sign of my rag, found my way again
through the underwood to my boat. I raised that
up a little, took out some bread and cheese, and,
having eat pretty heartily, laid me down to drink
at the lake, which looked as clear as chrystal,
expecting a most delicious draught; but I had
forgot it brought me from the sea, and my first
gulp almost poisoned me. This was a sore dis-
appointment, for I knew my water-cask was migh
emptied; and, indeed, turning up my boat again,
I drew out all that remained and drank it, for I
was much athirst.
However I did not despair; I was now so used
to God's providence, and had a sense of it's opera-
PET E R W II, KIN S. 83
tions so rivetted in my mind, that though the
vast lake of salt-water was surrounded by au
impenetrable rock or barrier of stone, I felt satis-
fied that I should rather find even that yield me a
fresh and living stream than that I should perish
for want of it.
With this easy mind did I travel five or six miles
on the side of the lake, and sometimes stepped
into the wood, and walked a little there, till l had
gone almost half the diameter of the lake, which
lay in a circular or rather an oval figure. I had
then thoughts of walking back, to be near my boat
and lodging, for fear I should be again benighted
if I went much farther; but considering l had
come past no water, and possibly I might yet find
some if I went quite round the lake, I rather
chose to take up with a new lodging that night,
than to return : and I did not want for a supper,
having brought out with me more bread and cheese
than had served for dinner, the remainder of which
was in the liming of my jacket. When it grew
darkish, I had some thoughts of eating; but I con-
sidered, as I was then neither very hungry nor dry,
if I should eat it would but occasion drought, and
I had nothing to allay that with ; so I contented
myself for that night to lay me down supperless.
In the morning 1 set forward again upon my
water-search, and hoped to compass the whole lake
that day. I had gone about seven miles more,
when at a little distance before me, I perceived
a small hollow or cut in the grass from the wood
to the lake; thither I hasted with all speed, and
blessed God for the supply of a fine fresh rill, which
distilling from several small clefts in the rock, had
l
S6 PET E R W II, KIN S.
collected itself into one stream, and cut it's way
through the green sod to the lake.
l lay down with infinite pleasure, and swallow-
cd a most cheering draught of the precious liquid ;
and sitting on the brink, made a good meal of what
I had with me, and then drank again. I had now
got five-sixths of the lake's circumference to go
back again to my boat; for I did not suspect any
passage over the cavern's mouth where I came into
the lake; and I could not without much trouble
consider, that if I would have this water for a cop-
stant supply, I must either come a long way for
it, or fix my habitation near it. I was just going
back again, revolving these uneasy thoughts in
my breast, when this rose suddenly in my mind ;
that if I could possibly get over the mouth of
the cavern, I should not have above three miles
from my grotto to the water. Now as I could
not get home that night, otherwise than by cross-
ing it, and as if I lost my labour, I should but be
where I was, whereas if I should get over it, it
would very much shorten my journey, I resolved
to try whether the thing was practicable; first
however, looking out for a resting-place some-
where near my water, if I should meet with a dis-
appointment
I then walked into the wood; where meeting
with no place of retreat to my liking, I went to
my rill, and taking another sup, determined not to
leave that side of the lake till morning; but hav-
ing some time to spare, I walked about two miles
to view the inlet of the lake, and was agreeably
surprized, just over the mouth of the cavern, to
see a large stone arch like a bridge, as if it had
been cut out of the rock, quite across the opening:
PET E R W II, KIN S. S7
this cheered me vastly; and pushing overit, I found
a path that brought me to my boat before light.
I then went up to my grotto, for the third might
in this most delightful place; and the next morn-
ing early I launched my boat, and taking my wa-
ter-cask and a small dipping-bucket with me, I
rowed away for the rill, and returned highly
pleased with a sufficiency of water, whereof I
carried a bucket and a copper-kettle full with
me to the grotto. Indeed it was not the least
part of my satisfaction that I had this kettle with
me; for though I was in hopes, in my last voyage,
I should have come to some shore, where I could
have landed and enjoyed myself over some of my
fish, and for that reason had taken it, notwithstand-
ing things did not turn out just as I had schemed,
yet my kettle proved the most useful piece of
furniture l had.
Having now acquainted myself with the cir-
cumference of the lake, and settled a communica-
tion with my rill, I began to think of commene-
ing house keeper. In order thereunto, I set about
removing my goods up to the grotto. By constant
application, in a fews days I had carried all thither
but my two great chests and my water-cask; and
how to drag or drive any of those to it, I was
entirely at a loss. My water-cask was of the ut-
most importance to me, and I had thoughts, some-
times, of stopping it close, and rolling it to the
place; but the ascent through the wood to the
grotto was so steep, that besides the fear of stay-
ing it, which would have been an irreparable loss,
I judged it impossible to accomplish it by my
strength; so with a good deal of discontent 1
determined to remit both that and the chest to
future consideration. I 2
SS PETER WIL, KIN S.
CHAP. XII.
An Account of the Grotto—a Room added to
it—a l'iew of that Building—the Author
makes a little Cart—also a Wet Dock for his
Boat—goes in quest of Provision—a Descrip-
tion of divers Fruits and Plants—he brings
home a Cart-load of different Sorts—makes
Experiments on them—loads his Cart with
others—a great Disappointment—makes good
Bread—never sees the Sun—the nature of the
Light.
HAvi Ng come to a full resolution of fixing my
residence at the grotto, and making that my capi-
tal seat, it is proper to give you some description
of it.
This grotto was a full mile from the lake, in the
rock which encompassed the wood. The entrance
was scarcely two feet wide, and about nine feet
high, rising from the height of seven feet upward,
to a point in the middle. The cavity was about
fifteen feet long within, and about five wide.
Being obliged to lie lengthwise in it, full six feet
of it were taken up at the farther end for my lodg-
ing only, as nothing could stand on the side of my
bed that would leave me room to come at it. The
remaining nine feet of the cave's length were taken
up, first by my fire-place, which was the deepest
side of the door-way, ranging with my bed, (which
I had set close to the rock on one side) and took
up near three feet in length ; and my furniture and
provisions, of one sort or other, so filled up the
Tº ET E R W H L K 1 N. S. 89
rest, that I had much ado to creep between them
into my bed.
In the chest which I had taken for a seat in the
boat, as aforesaid, upon breaking it open by the
water-side, I found a mattress, some shirts, shoes,
stockings, and several other useful things; a small
case of bottles with cordials in them, some instru-
ments of surgery, plaisters and salves; all which,
together with a large quantity of fish that I had
salted, I carried to the grotto.
My habitation being thus already over-charged,
and as I could not however, bear the thoughts of
quitting it, or of having any of my goods exposed
to the weather on the outside, I was maturally bent.
on contriving how I should encrease my accommo-
dations. As I had no prospect of enlarging the
grotto itself, I could conceive no other way of ef-
fecting my desire but by the addition of an outer-
room. This thought pleased me very much, so
that the next day I set myself to plan out the build-
ing, and trace the foundation of it.
I told you before there was about the space
of a cart-way between the wood and the rock,
clear; but this breadth, as I was building for life,
(so I imagined) not appearing to me spacious
enough for my new apartment, I considered how
I should extend it's bounds into the wood. Here-
upon I set myself to observe what trees stood at a
proper distance from my grotto, that might serve
as they stood, with a little management of hewing
and the like, to compose a noble door-way, posts,
and supporters; and I found, that upon cutting
down three of the nearest trees, I should answer
my purpose in this respect; and that there were
Reveral others, about twenty feet from the grotto,
I 3
90 PET E R W II, KINS,
and running parallel with the rock, the situation
of which was so happily adapted to my intention,
that I could make them become, as I fancied, an
out-fence or wall : so I took my axe, to cut down
my nearest trees; but as I was going to strike, a
somewhat different scheme presented to my imagi-
nation that altered my resolution.
In conformity with this new plan, I fixed the
height of my intended cieling, and sawed off my
nearest trees to that, sloping from the sides to the
middle, to support cross beams for the roof to rest
on, and left the trunks standing by way of pillars,
both for the use and ornament of the structure,
In short, I worked hard every day upon my build-
ing for a month, in which time I had cut all my
timber into proper lengths for my out-works and
covering ; but was at a great stand how to fix my
side-posts, having no spade or mattock, and the
ground almost as hard as flint; for to be sure it
had never been stirred since the creation. I then
thought I had the worst part of my job to get
over; however I went on, and having contrived,
in most of my upright side-quarters, to take the
tops of trees, and leave on the lower parts of their
cleft, where they began to branch out and divide
from the main stem, I set one of them upright
against the rock, then laid one end of my long
cieling-pieces upon the cleft of it, and laid the
other end upon a tree on the same side, whose top
I had also sawed off with a proper cleft. I them
went and did the same on the other side; after
this, I laid on a proper number of cross-beams,
and tied all very firmly together with the bark of
young trees stripped off in long thongs, which an-
swered that purpose very well. Thus I proceed-
PET E R W H L K I NS. 9 |
ed, crossing, joining, and fastening all together, till
the whole roof was so strong and firm that there
was no stirring any part of it: I then spread it
over with small lop-wood, on which I raised a
ridge of dried grass and weeds, very thick, and
thatched over the whole with the leaves of a tree
very much resembling those of a palm, but much
thicker, and not quite so broad ; the entire surface
I might say, was as smooth as a dye, and so order-
ed by a gentle declivity every way, as to carry off
the wet.
Having covered in my building, I was next to
finish and close the walls of it; the skeleton of
these was composed of sticks, crossing one ano-
ther checker-wise and tied together : to fill up the
voids, I wove upon them the longest and most pli-
able twigs of the underwood f could find, leaving
only a door-way on one side, between two stems
of a tree, which dividing in the trunk, at about two
fect from the ground, grew from thence, for the
rest of its height, as if the branches were a couple
of trees a little distant from one another, which
made a sort of stileway to my room. When this
was all done, I tempered up some carth by the
Fake-side, and mixing it to a due consistence with
mud, which I took from the lake, applied it as a
plastering in this manner: I divided it into pieces,
which I rolled up of the size of a foot-ball; these
Humps I stuck close by one another on the lattice,
pressing them very hard with my hands, which
forced part of them quite through the small twigs,
and then I smoothed both sides with the back of
my saw, to about the thickness of five or six inches,
so that by this means I had a wall round my new
epartment a foot thick. This plaster-work cost
92 PETER W II, KINS,
me some time, and a great deal of labour, as I
had a full mile to go to the lake for every load of
stuff, and could carry but little at once, it was so
heavy; but there was neither water for tempering,
nor proper earth to make it with, any nearer. At
last however, I completed my building in every re-
spect but a door, and for this I was forced to use
the lid of my sea-chest; which indeed, I would
have chosen not to apply that way, but I had no-
thing else that would do; and there was however,
this conveniency, that it had hinges ready fixed
thereon.
I now began to enjoy myself in my new habi-
tation, like the absolute and sole lord of the coun-
try, for I had neither seen man or beast since my
arrival, save a few animals in the trees like our
squirrels, and some water-rats about the lake; but
there were several strange kinds of birds I had
never before seen, both on the lake and in the
woods. -
That which now troubled me most was, how to
get my water nearer to me than the lake, for I had
no lesser vessel than the cask which held above
twenty gallons, and to bring that up was a fatigue
intolerable. My next contrivance, therefore, was
this : I told you I had taken my chest-lid to make
a door for an anti-chamber as I now began to call it;
so I resolved to apply the body of the chest also to
a purpose different from that it originally answered.
In order to this, I went to the lake where the body
of the chest lay, and sawed it through within about
three inches of the bottom. Of the two ends, having
rounded them as well as I could, I made two wheels,
and with one of the sides I made two more. I burnt
a hole through the middle of each; then preparing
P ET i. R W H L E M N S . ." {}}
two axle-trees, I fastened them, after setting on the
wheels, to the bottom of the chest, with the nails i
had drawn out of it. Having finished this machine,
on which I bestowed no small labour, I was hugely
pleased with it, and only wished l had a beast, if it
were but an ass, to draw it ; however that task 1
was satisfied to perform myself, since there was no
help for it ; so I made a good strong cord out of
my fishing-lines, and fixed that to drag it by. When
all was thus in readiness, filling my water-cask, I
bound it thereon, and so brought it to the grotto,
with such ease comparatively, as quite charmed
me. Having succeeded so well in the first essay, I
no sooner unloaded, but down went I again with
my cart, or truckle rather, to the lake, and brought
from thence on it my other chest, which I had left
Entire.
I had now nothing remaining near the lake but
my boat, and had half a mind to try to bring that
up too; but having so frequent occasion for her to
get my water in, which I used with greater abun-
dance now than I had done at first, a great part
going to supply my domestic uses, as well as for
drinking, I resolved against that, and sought out for
a convenient dock to stow it in, as a pleservative
against wind and weather, which I soon after effect-
ed; for having pitched upon a swampy place,
overgrown with a sort of long flags or reeds, 1 soon
cut a trench from the lake, with a sort of spade or
board that I had chopped and sharpened for that
UIS62.
Thus having stowed my boat, and looked over
all my goods, and sorted them, and taken a survey
of my provisions, I found I must soon be in want
of the last if I did not forthwith procure a supply;
94 PETER W II, KINS,
for though I had victualled so well at setting out,
and had been very sparing ever since, yet had it not
been for a great quantity of fish I took and salted
in my passage to the gulph, I had been to seek for
food much sooner. Hereupon, I thought it highly
prudent to look out before i really wanted.
With this resolution l accoutred myself, as in
my first walk, with my instruments and arms : but
instead of travelling the lake-side, I went along the
wood, and therein found great plenty of divers kinds
of fruits ; though I could scarce persuade myself
to taste or try the effects of them, being so much
unlike our own, or any I had seen elsewhere. 1
observed amongst the shrubs, abundance of a fruit,
or whatever else you may call it, which grew like
a ram's horn ; sharp at the point next the twig it
was fastened to, and circling round and round, one
fold upon another, which gradually increased to the
size of my wrist in the middle, and then as gradually
decreased till it terminated in a point again at the
contrary extreme ; all which spiral if it were fairly
extended in length, might be a yard or an ell long.
I surveyed this strange vegetable very attentively;
if had a rind or crust, which I could not break with
my hand, but taking my knife, and making an open-
ing therewith in the shell, there issued out a sort of
milky liquor in great quantity, to at least a pint and
half, which having tasted, I found as sweet as
honey, and very pleasant: however, I could not
persuade myself any more than just to taste it. I
then found on the large trees several kinds of fruits,
like pears or quinces, but most of them exceeding
hard and rough, and quite disagreeable; so I quitted
my hopes of them.
About three miles from my grotto I met with a
PET E R W H L K I NS. 95
large space of ground full of a low plant, growing
only with a single woody stalk half a foot high, and
from thence issued a round head, about a foot or
ten inches diameter but quite flat, about three
quarters of an inch thick, and just like a cream-
cheese, standing upon its edge: these grew so close
together, that upon the least wind stirring, their
heads rattled against each other very musically;
for though the stalks were so very strong that they
would not easily either bend or break, yet the fam-
ming of the wind upon the broad heads twisting the
stalks, so as to let the heads strike each other, they
made a most agreeable sound.
I stood some time admiring this shrub, and then
cutting up one of them, I found it weighed about
two pounds : they had a tough green rind or cover-
ing, very smooth, and the inside full of a stringy
pulp, quite white. In short I made divers other
trials of berries, roots, herbs, and what else I could
find, but received little satisfaction from any of
them, for fear of bad qualities. I returned back
ruminating on what things I had seen, resolving to
take my cart the next walk, and bring it home
loaded with different kinds of them, in order to
make my trials thereof at leisure : but my cart
being too flat, and wanting sides, I considered it
would carry very little, and that what it would
otherwise bear, on that account, must tumble and
roll off; so I made a fire and turned smith; for
with a great deal to do, breaking off the wards of
a large key I had, and making it red-hot, I by de-
grees fashioned it in a kind of spindle, and there-
with making holes quite round the bottom of my
cart, in them I stuck up sticks, about two feet high,
that I had tapered at the end to fit them.
96 PETER WILKINs.
Having thus qualified my cart for a load, I pro-
ceeded with it to the wood, and cutting a small
quantity of each species of green, berry, fruit, and
flower that I could find, and packing them severally
in parcels, I returned at night heavy laden, and held
a council with myself what use they could most pro-
perly be applied to.
l had amongst my goods, as I said, a copper
kettle, which held about a gallon ; this I set over
my fire, and boiled something, by turns, of every
sort in it, watching all the while, and with a stick
stirring and raising up one thing and then another,
to feel when they were boiled tender : but of up-
wards of twenty greens which I thus dressed, only
one proved eatable, all the rest becoming more
stringy, tough, and insipid, for the cooking. The
one I have excepted, was a round, thick, woolly-
leafed plant, which boiled tender, and tasted as weli
as spinnage ; I therefore preserved some leaves of
this, to know it again by ; and for distinction, called
it by the name of that herb.
l then began upon my fruits of the pear and
Quince kind, at least eight different sorts ; but I
found I could make nothing of them, for they were
most of them as rough and crabbed after stewing
as before, so I laid them all aside. Lastly, I boiled
my ram's-horn and cream-cheese, as 1 called them,
together. Upon tasting the latter of these, it was
become so watery and insipid, I laid it aside as use-
less. I then cut the other, and tasted the juice,
which proved so exceeding pleasant, that I took a
large gulp or two of it, and tossed it into the kettle
again. º
Having now gone through the several kinds of my
exoticks, I had a mind to re-examine theni after
PF, TE R W I L IN IN S. 97
*
cooling ; but could make nothing of any of my
greems but the spinnage. I tried several berries
and nuts too ; but, save a few sorts of nuts, they
were all very tasteless. Then I began to review
the fruits, and could find but two sorts that I had
any the least hopes from. I then laid the best by,
and threw the others away. After this process
which took me up near a whole day, and clearing
my house of good-for-nothings, I returned to re-
examine my cheese, that was grown cold, and was
now so dry and hard I could not get my teeth into
it ; upon which I was going to skim it away out of
my grotto saying, “Go, thou worthless '' (for ſ
always spoke aloud my thoughts to myself) I say
I was just dispatching it, when I checked my hand,
and as I could make no impression with my teeth,
had a mind to try what my knife could do. Ac-
cordingly I began at the edge of the quarter, for
I had boiled but a quarter of it; but the rind was
grown so hard and brittle that my knife slipping,
and raking along the cut-edge of it, scratched off
some powder as white as possible ; I then scraped
it backward and forward some time, till 1 found
it would all scrape away in this powder, except the
rind ; upon which I laid it aside for farther experi-
linent.
During this review, my kettle and ram's-horn had
been boiling, till hearing it blubber very loud, and
seeing there was but little liquor in it, I whipped it
off the fire for fear of burning its bottom, but took
no farther notice of it till about two hours after ;
when returning to the grotto, I went to wash out my
kettle, but could scarce get my ram's-horn from the
bottom ; and when I did, it brought up a sort of
pitchy Snbstance, though not so black, and several
R
98 PETER WIL, KIN S.
gummy threads hanging to it, drawn out to a great
length. I wondered at this, and thought the shell
of the ram's-horn had melted or some such thing ;
till venturing to put a little of the stuff on my tongue,
it proved to my thinking as good treacle as I had
ever tasted.
This new discovery pleased me very much. I
scraped all the sweet thing up and laid it near my
grotto, in a large leaf of one of the trees, (about two
feet long, and broad in proportion) to prevent its
running about. In getting this curiosity out of my
kettle, I found in it a small piece of my cheese,
which I suppose had been broke off in stirring ;
and biting it (for it was soft enough) I think it was
the most luscious and delicate morsel I ever put
into my lips. This unexpected good fortune put
me on trying the best of my pears again ; so set-
ting on my kettle, with very little water, and putting
some of my treacle into it and two of the best pears
quartered, I found upon a little boiling, they also
became an excellent dainty.
Having succeeded so well, I was quite ripe for
another journey with my cart, which 1 accordingly
undertook, taking my route over the stone bridge,
to see what the other side of the lake produced.
In travelling through the trees, I met amongst
other things, with abundance of large gourds,
which climbing the trees displayed their fruit to
the height of twenty or thirty feet above the ground.
1 cut a great many of these, and some very large
ones of different hues and forms; which of them-
selves making a great load, with some few new
sorts of berries and greens, were the gathering of
that day. But I must tell you I was almost foiled
in getting them home; for coming to my stone
PETER W II, KIN S. 09
bridge, it rose so steep and was so much ruggeder
than the grass or wood-ground, that I was at a set
upon the first entrance, and terribly afraid I should
either break my wheels or pull off my axle-trees.
Hereupon I was forced to unload, and carry my
cargo over in my arms to the other side of the
bridge; whither having then with less fear, but
much caution, drawn my cart, I loaded again and
got safe home. •
I was mightily pleased with the acquisitions of
this journey: “For now,” thought I, “I shall
have several convenient family utensils;” so spent
the next day or two in scooping my gourds and
cleaning away the pulp. When I had done this,
finding the rinds to be very weak and yielding, I
made a good fire, and setting them round it at a
moderate distance to dry, I went about something
else without doors: but alas ! my hopes were ill-
founded; for coming home to turn my gourds, and
see how dry they were, I found them all warped
and turned into a variety of uncouth shapes. This
put me to a stand; however I recovered some
pieces of them for use, as the bottom parts of
most of them after paring away the sides would
hold something, though they by no means answer-
ed my first purpose.
“Well,” thought I, “what if I have lost my
gourds, I have gained experience. I will dry them
next time with the inside in, and having stiffened
their rinds in their proper dimensions, then try to
cleanse them. So next morning (for I was very
eager at it) I set out with my cart for another load;
and having handed them over the bridge got safe
with them to the grotto. These by proper manage-
K 2 f
100 PET E R W II, KIN S.
ment proved exceeding valuable to me; answering
in one way or other, the several uses of plates,
bottles, pans, and divers other vessels.
I now got a large quantity of the vegetable ram's
horn, and filled a great many of my gourds with
the treacle it yielded ; I also boiled and dried a
large parcel of my cheeses and hung them up for
use, for I had now for some time made all my
bread of the latter, scraping and bruising the flour
and mixing it with my treacle and water; and this,
indeed, made such a sweet and nourishing bread,
that I could even have lived wholly upon it: but I
afterwards very much improved it, by putting the
milky juice of the ram's horn, unboiled, to my
flour, in a small quantity, and them baking it on
the hearth, covered it over with embers. This de-
tracted nothing from the sweetness and mellow-
ness of my bread, but made it much lighter than
the treacle alone would have done.
Finding there was no fear of starving, but so far
from it, that from day to day I found out something
new to add to my repasts, either in substantials or
by way of desert, I set me down very well con-
tented with my condition. I had nothing to do but
to lay up store against sickness and the dark wea-
ther; which last I expected would soon be upon
me as the days were now exceeding short. Indeed
though I had now been here six months, I had
never seen the sun since I first entered the gulph;
and though there was very little rain and but few
clouds, yet the brightest day-light never exceeded
that of half an hour after sunset in the summer time
in England, and little more than just reddened the
sky. For the first part of my time here, there
PETER WILKINS, 101
was but little if any difference between day and
might; but afterwards what I might call the might,
or lesser degree of light, took up more hours than
the greater, and went on gradually increasing as
to time, so that I perceived total darkness ap-
proached, such as I had on board my ship the
year before,
K 3
102 PETE It W ILR IN S.
CHAP. XIII.
The Author lays in a Store against the dark
Weather—hears Voices—his Thoughts thereon
—persuades himself it was a Dream—hears
them again—determines to see if any one lodg-
cd in the JRock—is satisfied there is nobody—
Observations on what he saw—finds a strong
JWeed like IWhipcord—makes a Drag-Net—
/engthens it—catches a Monster—its Descrip-
tion—makes Oil of it.
I II A D now well stored my grotto with all sorts of
winter provisions, and feeling the weather grow
very cold, I expected and waited patiently for the
total darkness. I went little abroad, and employ-
ed myself within doors, endeavouring to fence
against the approaching extremity of the cold. For
this purpose I prepared a quantity of rushes,
which being very dry, I spread them smoothly on
the floor of my bedchamber a good thickness, and
over them I laid my mattress. Then I made a
double sheet of the boat's awning or sail, that I
had brought to cover my goods, and having skew-
ered together several of the jackets and clothes I
found in the chest, of them I made a coverlid; so
that I lay very commodiously and made very long
nights of it, now the dark season was set in.
As I lay awake one night or day, I know not
which, I very plainly heard the sound of several
human voices, and sometimes very loud; but
though I could easily distinguish the articulations,
I could not understand the least word that was
PET E R W II, K R N S. 103
said; nor did the voices seem at all to me like
such as I had any where heard before, but much
softer and more musical. This startled me, and
i rose immediately slipping on my clothes and
taking my gun in my hand (which I always kept
charged, being my constant travelling companion)
and my cutlass. Thus equipped I walked into
my anti-chamber where I heard the voices much
plainer, till after some little time they by degrees
died quite away. After watching here and heark-
ening a good while, hearing nothing I walked back
into the grotto, and laid me down again on my
bed. I was inclined to open the door of my anti-
chamber but I own I was afraid; besides 1 con-
sidered that if I did I could discover nothing at
any distance, by reason of the thick and gloomy
wood that inclosed me.
I had a thousand different surmises about the
meaning of this odd incident; and could not con-
ceive how any human creatures should be in my
kingdom (as I called it) but myself, and I never
yet see them or any trace of their habitation. But
then again l reflected, that though I had surround-
ed the whole lake, yet I had not traced the out-
bounds of the wood next the rock, where there
might be innumerable grottoes like mine; may per-
haps some as spacious as that I had sailed through
to the lake; and that though I had not perceived
it yet, this beautiful spot might be very well peo-
pled. “But,” said I again, “if there be any
such beings as I am fancying here, surely they
don't skulk in their dens, like savage beasts by
day-light, and only patrole for prey by night! if
so I shall probably become a delicious morsel for
them ere long if they meet with me.” This kept
104 PETER, W II, KIN 8.
me still more within doors than before, and I hardly
ever stirred out but for water or firing. At length
hearing no more voices nor seeing any one, I be-
gan to be more composed in my mind, and at last
grew persuaded it was all a mere delusion, and
only a fancy of mine without any real foundation ;
and sometimes though I was sure I was fully awake
when I heard them, I persuaded myself I had
rose in my sleep upon a dream of voices, and re-
collected with myself the various stories I had
heard when a boy, of walking in one’s sleep, and
the surprizing effects of it; so the whole motion
was now blown over.
I had not enjoyed my tranquillity above a week,
before my fears were roused afresh, hearing the
same sound of voices twice the same night but
not many minutes at a time. What gave me most
pain was that they were at such a distance, as I
judged by the languor of the sound, that if I had
opened my door I could not have seen the utterers
through the trees, and I was resolved not to ven-
ture out; but then I determined if they should
come again any thing near my grotto, to open the
door, see who they were, and stand upon my de-
fence whatever came of it. “ For,” said I, “my
entrance is so narrow and high, that more than one
cannot come at a time; and I can with ease dis-
atch twenty of them before they can secure me,
if they should be savages; but if they prove sen-
sible human creatures, it will be a great benefit to
me to join myself to their society.” Thus had I
formed my scheme, but I heard no more of them
for a great while ; so that at length beginning to
grow ashamed of my fears I became tranquil
again. &
PET E R W II, KIN S. 105
The day now returning and with it my labours,
* applied to my usual callings; but my mind ran
strangely upon viewing the rock quite round, that
is, the whole circuit of my dominions; “For,”
thinks I, ‘there may possibly be an outlet through
the rock into some other country, from whence the
persons I heard may come.” As soon therefore
as the days grew towards the longest, I prepared
for my expedition. Having lived so well at home
since my settlement, I did not care to trust only to
what I could pick up in the woods for my subsist-
ence during this journey, which would not only
take up time in procuring, but perhaps not agree
with me; so I resolved to carry a supply with me,
proportionate to the length of my perambulation.
Hereupon considering that though my walk round
the lake was finished in two days, yet as I now
intended to go round by the rock, the way would
be much longer and perhaps more troublesome
than that was ; remembering also my journey with
Glanlipze in Africa, and how much l complained
of the fruits we carried for our subsistence: laying
these circumstances together I resolved to load the
cart with a variety of food, bread and fruits espe-
cially, and draw that with me.
Thus provided I sallied forth with great cheer-
fulness, and proceeded in the main easily; though
in some places I was forced to make way with my
hatchet the ground being so over-run with under-
wood. I very narrowly viewed the rock as I
went, bottom and sides all the way, but could see
nothing like a passage through it, or indeed any
more than one opening or inlet, which I entered
for about thirty yards, but it was not above three
feet wide, and terminated in the solid rock.
106 PETER WILKINS.
After some days travel (making all the observa-
tions I could on the several plants, shrubs, and
trees, which I met with, particularly where any
of these occurred to me entirely new) finding my-
self a little faintish I had a mind for a sup of ram’s-
horn juice; so I cut me one, but upon opening it
found therein only a pithy pulp, and no ways fit to
taste. I supposed by this I was too early for the
milk, it being three months later the last year when
I cut them. Hereon seeing one upon another
shrub which by its rusty colour I judged might
have hung all the winter, I opened that and found
it full of milk; but putting some of it into my
mouth it was as sour as any vinegar I ever tasted
in my life. “So” thinks I, (and said so too; for as
I told you before I always spoke out) “here's
sauce for something when I want it;” and this
gave me a hint to store myself with these gourds,
to hang by for vinegar the next winter. -
By this time I had come almost to my rill,
when I entered upon a large plat of ground
miserably overrun with weeds, matted together
very thick. These choaked up my wheels in such
a manner, that I could neither free them with my
hands, nor get either backwards or forwards, they
binding my cart down like so many cords: so
that I was obliged to cut my way back again with
my hatchet, and take a sweep round in the wood,
on the outside of these weeds.
In all my life I never saw any thing of its size,
for it was no thicker than a whipcord, so strong as
this weed ; and what raised my wonder was the
length of it, for I drew out pieces of it near fifty
feet long and even they were broken at the end, so
that it might be as long again, for aught I know,
Peter will KINs. 107
for it was so matted and twisted together, that it
was a great trial of patience to untangle it; but
that which was driest and to me looked the rotten-
est and weakest, I found to be much the strongest.
Upon examination of its parts, I discovered it to
be composed of an infinite number of small threads,
spirally overlaying and infolding one another.
As I saw but few things that I could not find a
use for, so this I perceived would serve all the
common purposes of packthreads; a thing I was
often in want of. This inclined me to take a load
of it home with me. Indeed, the difficulty of get-
ting a quantity in the condition I desired it, puzzled
me a little ; “for,” said I, “if I cut up a good
deal of it with my hatchet, as I first designed, I
shall only have small lengths good for little, and
to get it in pieces of any considerable length so as
to be of service, will require much time and la-
bour.” But reflecting how much I needed it, and
of what benefit it would be, I resolved to make a
trial of what I could do; so without more hesita-
tion I went to work, and cutting a fibre close to
its root, I extricated that thread from all its wind-
ings just as one does an entangled whipcord.
When I had thus disengaged a sufficient length,
I cut that off; and repeating the like operation,
in about three hours time but with no little toil, I
made up my load of different lengths just to my
liking. Having finished this task, 1 filled the gourd
brought for that purpose, with water; and having
first viewed the whole remaining part of the rock,
I returned over the stone-bridge home again.
This journey, though it took me up several
days and was attended with some fatigue, had ye:
given me great satisfaction; for now I was | er-
108 PET E R W H L K N. S.
suaded I could not have one rival or enemy, to
fear in my whole dominions. And from the im-
possibility, as I supposed of there being any, or the
ingress of any, unless by the same passage I en-
tered at, and by which I was well assured they
could never return, 1 grew contented and blamed
myself for the folly of my imaginary voices, as I
called them then, and took it for a distemper of the
fancy only.
The next day I looked over my mat weed hav-
ing given it that name, and separated the different
lengths from each other. I then found I had se-
veral pieces between forty and fifty feet long, of
which I resolved to get a good number more to
make me a drag net, that I might try for some fish
in the lake. A day or two after therefore, I brought
home another load of it. Then I picked out a
smooth level spot upon the green-sward, and hav-
ing prepared a great number of short wooden
pegs, I strained a line of the matweed about ten
feet long, tying it at each end to a peg, and stuck
arow of pegs along by that line, about two inches
asunder; I next strained another line of the same
length parallel to that, at the distance of forty feet
from it, and stuck pegs thereby corresponding to
the former row; and from each peg on one side to
the opposite peg on the other, 1 tied a like length
of my mat-line quite through the whole number of
pegs; when the work looked like the inside of an
harpsichord; I afterwards drove pegs in like man-
ner along the whole length of the two outermost
longer lines, and tied shorter lines to them; so
that the whole affair then represented the squares of
a racket; the corners of each of which squares
1 tied very tight with smaller pieces of the line,
PETER WILKIN S. 109
till I had formed a complete net of forty feet long
and ten wide.
When I had finished my net as I thought, I
wrapped several stones in rags and fastened them
to the bottom to sink it, and some of the stnallest
unscooped dry gourds to the top to keep that part
buoyant. I now longed to begin my new trade,
and carried the met to my boat with that intention;
but after two or three hauls I found it would not
answer for want of length; (though by chance I
caught a blackish fish without scales, a little big-
ger than whiting but much longer, which stuck by
the gills in it;) so I left the net in the boat, re-
solving to make an addition to it with ail speed;
and returning to my grotto, I supped on the fish
I had taken, and considered how to pursue my en-
terprize with better effect.
I provided me with another large parcel of line;
and having brought two more lengths to perfec-
tion, 1 joined all together; and fixing one end on
shore by a pole I had cut for that purpose, I
launched my boat with the other end in it, taking
a sweep the length of my met round to my stick
again, and getting on shore hauled up my net by
both ends together. I found now I had mended
my instrument and taken a proper way of applying
it; for by this means, in five hauls I caught about
sixteen fish of three or four different sorts, and
one shell-fish almost like a lobster but without
great claws, and with a very small short tail;
which made me think as the body was thrice as
long as a lobster's in proportion, that it did not
swim backwards like that creature, but only
crawled forwards (it having lobster-like legs but
much shorter and much stronger) and that the
W. O. L. H. T.
| 10 PET E R W II. K. 1 N S.
legs all standing so forward, its tail was by its mo-
tion to keep the hinder part of the body from
dragging upon the ground, as I observed it did
when the creature walked on land, it then fre-
quently flacking its short tail.
These fish made me rich in provisions. Some
of them I eat fresh, and the remainder 1 salted
down. But of all the kinds my lobster was the
most delicious food, and made me almost three
meals.
Thus finding there were fish to be had, though
my present tackle seemed suitable euough to my
family, yet could I not rest till I had improved
my fishery by enlarging my net ; for as it was even
with my late addition, I must either sweep little or
no compass of ground, or it would have no bag
behind me. Upon this I set to work and shortly
doubled the dimensions of it. I had then a mind
to try it at the mouth of my rill; so taking it with
me the next time I crossed the lake for water, and
fastening it to my pole close by the right-side of
the rill, I swept a long compass round to the left,
and closing the ends attempted to draw up in the
hollow cut of the rill. But by the time I had
gathered up two thirds of the net, I felt a resis-
tance that quite amazed me. In short I was not
able to stand against the force I felt. Where-
upon sitting down in the rill, and clapping my
feet to the two sides of it, I exerted all my strength,
till finally I became conqueror and brought up
so shocking a monster, that I was just rising to
run for my life on the sight of it. But recollect-
ing that the creature was hampered and could not
make so much resistance on the land as in the
water, I ventured to drag the net up as far from
PET F. R W II, KINS, 111
the rill as my strength and breath would permit
me ; and then rumming to the boat for my gun, I
returned to the met to examine my prize. Indeed
I had not instantly resolution enough to survey it;
and when at length l assumed courage enough to
do so, I could not perfectly distinguish the parts
they were so discomposed ; but taking hold of one
end of the met I endeavoured to disentangle the
thing, and then drawing the met away, a most
surprising sight presented itself; the creature
reared upright about three feet high, covered all
over with long black shaggy hair like a bear which
hung down from his head and neck quite along
his back and sides. He had two fins very broad
and large, which as he stood erect looked like
arms, and those he waved and whirled about with
incredible velocity; and though I wondered at
first at it, I found afterwards it was the motion of
these fins that kept him upright; for 1 perceived
when they ...] their motion he fell flat on his
belly. He had two very large feet which he stood
upon, but could not run and but barely walk on
them, which made me in the less haste to dispatch
him ; and after he had stood upon his feet about
four minutes, clapping his fins to his sides he fell
upon his belly.
When I found he could not attack me I was
moving closer to him ; but upon sight of my
stirring, up he rose again, and whirled his fins
about as before, so long as he stood. And now I
viewed him round; and found he had no tail at all,
and that his hinder fins or feet very much resem-
bled a large frog's, but were at least ten inches
broad and eighteen long, from heel to toe ; and
his legs were so short that when he stood upright
o O prig
1, 24
112 PET E R W H L KIN S.
his breech bore upon the ground. His belly
which he kept towards me, was of an ash-colour
and very broad, as was also his breast. His eyes
were small and blue, with a large black sight in
the middle, and rather of an oval than round
make. He had a long snout like a boar, and vast
teeth. Thus having surveyed him near half an
hour living, I made him rise up once more and
shot him in the breast. He fell, and giving a loud
howl or groan expired.
I had then time to see what else I had caught;
and turning over the net found a few of the same
fish I had taken before, and some others of a flattish
make, and one little lump of flesh unformed ;
which last by all I could make of it, seemed to
be either a spawn or young one of that I had
shot.
The great creature was so heavy, I was afraid
I must have cut him in pieces to get him to the
boat; but with much ado having stowed the rest,
I tumbled him on board. I them filled my water-
cask, and rowed homewards. Being got to land,
I was obliged to bring down my cart, to carry
my great beast fish as I termed him, up to the
grotto. When I had got him thither, I had a no-
tion of first tasting, and then if I liked his flesh,
of salting him down and drying him ; so having
flayed him and taken out the guts and entrails, I
broiled a piece of him ; but it made such a blaze,
that most of the fat ran into the fire, and the flesh
proved so dry and rank, that I could no ways en-
dure it.
I then began to be sorry I had taken so much
pains for no profit, and had endangered my net
into the bargain, (for that had got a crack or two
p ETER WILK T N 3. 113
in the scuffle) and was thinking to throw away my
large but worthless acquisition.
However as I was now prome to weighing all
things, before I threw it away I resolved to consider
a little; whereupon I changed my mind. Says I,
“Here is a good warm skin which when dry, will
make me a rare cushion. Again I have for a long
while had no light beside that of the day; but now
as this beast's fat makes such a blaze in the fire,
and issues in so great a quantity from such a small
piece as I broiled, why may not I boil a good tal-
low or oil out of it? and if I can I have not made
so bad a hand of my time as I thought for.”
In short I went immediately to work upon this
subject (for I never let a project cool after I had
ource started it) and boiled as much of the flesh as
the kettle would hold, and letting it stand to cool
! found it turned out a very good oil for burning;
though I confess I thought it would rather have
made tallow. This success quickened my indus-
try; and I repeated the operation till I got about
ten quarts of this stuff which very well rewarded
my labour. After I had extracted as much oil as
I could from the beast fish, the creature having
strongly impressed my imagination I conceived a
new fancy in relation to it; and that was, having
heard him give a deep howling groan at his death,
I endeavoured to persuade myself and at last verily
believed, that the voices I had so often heard in the
dark weather, proceeded from numbers of these
creatures diverting themselves in the lake or sport-
ing together on the shore; and this thought in its
turn contributed to ease my apprehensions in that
respect.
L 3
114 PETER WILKIN S.
CHAP. XIV.
The Author passes the Summer pleasantly—
hears the voices in the Winter—ventures out—
sees a strange Sight on the Lake—his uneasiness
at it—his Dream—soliloquy—hears the Voices
again, and perceives a great shock on his Build-
ing—takes up a beautiful Woman—he thinks
her dead, but recovers her—a Description of
her—she stays with him.
T P Ass E D the summer (though I had never yet
seen the sun's body) very much to my satisfaction ;
partly in the work I had been describing (for I had
taken two more of the beast-fish and had a great
quantity of oil from them ;) partly in building me a
chimney in my anti-chamber of mud and earth
burnt on my own hearth into a sort of brick ; in
making a window at one end of the abovesaid
chamber to let in what little light would come
through the trees when I did not chuse to open my
door ; in moulding an earthern lamp for my oil ;
and finally in providing and laying in stores, fresh
and salt, (for 1 had now cured and dried many more
fish) against winter. These I say were my summer
employments at home, intermixed with many
agreeable excursions. But now the winter coming
on and the days growing very short, or indeed there
being no day properly speaking, but a kind of twi-
light, I kept mostly in my habitation, though not so
much as I had done the winter before, when I had
no light within doors, and slept or at least lay still
great part of my time; for now my lamp was never
PETER W II, KIN S. 115
out. I also turned two of my beast-fish skins into
a rug to cover my bed, and the third into a cushion
which I always sat upon, and a very soft and warm
cushion it made. All this together rendered my
life very easy, may even comfortable.
An indifferent person would now be apt to ask,
“What would this man desire more than he had f"
To this I answer, that I was contented while my
condition was such as I have been describing: but
a little while after the darkness or twilight came on,
I frequently heard the voices again ; sometimes a
few only at a time as it seemed, and then again in
great numbers. This threw me into new fears and
I became as uneasy as ever, even to the degree of
growing quite melancholy ; though otherwise I
never received the least injury from any thing. I
foolishly attempted several times by looking out of .
my window, to discover what these odd sounds pro-
ceeded from, though I knew it was too dark to see
any thing there.
I was now fully convinced by a more deliberate
attention to them, that they could not be uttered
by the beast-fish as I had before conjectured, but
only by beings capable of articulate speech ; but
then what or where they were it galled me to be
ignorant of.
At length one night or day I cannot say which,
hearing the voices very distinctly and praying very
earnestly to be either delivered from the uncertainty
they had put me under or to have them removed
from me, I took courage, and arming myself with
gun, pistols, and cutlass, I went out of my grotto
and crept down the wood. I then heard them
plainer than before, and was able to judge from
what point of the compass they proceeded: Here-
| 16 PETER W II, KIN S.
upon I went forward towards the sound till I came
to the verge of the wood, where I could see the
lake very well by the dazzle of the water. Thereon
as I thought, I beheld a fleet of boats covering a
large compass and not far from the bridge. I was
shocked hereat beyond expression. I could not
conceive where they came from or whither they
would go ; but supposed there must be some other
passage to the lake than I had found in my voy-
age through the cavern, and that for certain they
came that way, and from some place of which as
yet I had no manner of knowledge.
Whilst I was entertaining myself with this specu-
lation, I heard the people in the boats laughing and
talking very merrily, though I was too distant to
distinguish the words. I discerned soon after all
the boats (as I still supposed them) draw up, and
push for the bridge; presently after though 1 was
sure no boat entered the arch, I saw a multitude of
people on the opposite shore all marching towards
the bridge; and what was the strangest of all, there
was not the least sign of a boat now left upon the
whole lake. I then was in a greater consternation
than before; but was still much more so when I
saw the whole posse of people that as I have just
said were marching towards the bridge, coming
over it to my side of the lake. At this my heart
failed, and I was just going to run to my grotto for
shelter; but taking one look more, I plainly dis-
covered that the people leaping one after another
from the top of the bridge as if into the water, and
then rising again, flew in a long train over the
lake, the lengthways of it, quite out of my sight,
laughing, hallooing, and sporting together ; so
that looking back again to the bridge and on the
PETER W H L KIN S. 117
lake, I could neither see person nor boat nor any
thing else, nor hear the least moise or stir afterwards
for that time.
I returned to my grotto brim-full of this amazing
adventure, bemoaning my misfortune in being at a
place where I was like to remain ignorant of what
was doing about me. “For” said I, “if I am in a
land of spirits as now I have little room to doubt,
there is no guarding against them. I am never safe
even in my grotto ; for that can be no security
against such beings as can sail on the water in no
boats, and fly in the air on no wings, as the case
now appears to me, who can be here and there and
wherever they please. What a miserable state I
say am I fallen to ſ” I should have been glad to
have had human converse, and to have found in-
habitants in this place ; but there being none as I
supposed hitherto, I contented myself with think-
ing I was at least safe from all those evils mankind
in society are obnoxious to : “But now what may
be the consequence of the next hour I know not ;
nay I am not able to say but whilst I speak and
shew my discontent, they may at a distance conceive
my thoughts, and be hatching revenge against me
for my dislike of them.”
The pressure of my spirits inclining me to re-
pose, I laid me down but could get no rest ; nor
could all my serious thoughts even of the Almighty
Providence, give me relief under my present
anxiety : and all this was only from my state of un-
certainty concerning the reality of what I had heard
and seen ; and from the earnestness with which I
coveted a satisfactory knowledge of those beings
who had just taken their flight from me.
I really believe, the fiercest wild beast or the
I 18 PET ER WILKIN S.
most savage of mankind that had met me, and put
me upon my defence, would not have given me half
the trouble that then lay upon me; and the more for
that I had no seeming possibility of ever being rid
of my apprehensions : so finding I could not sleep
I got up again ; but as I could not fly from myself
all the art I could use with myself, was but in vain
to obtain me any quiet.
In the height of my distress I had receurse to
prayer, with no small benefit; begging that if it
pleased not the Almighty Power to remove the ob-
ject of my fears, at least to resolve my doubts
about them and to render them rather helpful than
hurtful to me. I hereupon as I always did on
such occasions found myself much more placid and
easy, and began to hope the best till I had almost
persuaded myself that I was out of danger; and
then laying myself down I rested very sweetly, till
I was awakened by the impulse of the following
dream.
Methought I was in Cornwall at my wife's
aunt's ; and enquiring after her and my children
the old gentlewoman informed me both my wife
and children had been dead some time, and that
my wife before her departure desired her (that is
her aunt) immediately upon my arrival to tell me,
she was only gone to the lake where I should be
sure to see her, and be happy with her ever after.
I then as I fancied ran to the lake to find her. In
my passage she stopped me crying, “Whither so
fast Peter I am your wife, your Patty.” Me-
thought I did not know her she was so altered ;
but observing her voice and looking more wistfully
at her, she appeared to me as the most beautiful
creature I ever beheld. I then went to seize her
PETER WILKINS. | 19
in my arms ; but the hurry of my spirits awaken-
ed me. …
When I got up I kept at home not caring even
to look out at my door. My dream ran strangely
in my head and I had now nothing but Patty in
my mind. “Oh ſ* cries I, “how happy could I
be with her though I had only her in this solitude.
Oh! that this was but a reality and not a dream.”
And indeed though it was but a dream I could
scarce refrain from running to the lake to meet my
Patty. But then I checked my folly and reasoned
myself into some degree of temper again. How-
ever, I could not forbear crying out, “What, no-
body to converse with ? Nobody to assist! com-
fort, or counsel me! This is a melancholy situa-
tion indeed.” Thus I ran on lamenting till I was
almost weary; when on a sudden I again heard
the voices, “ Hark!” says I, “here they come
again. Well I am now resolved to face them;
come life come death ! It is not to be alone I
thus dread : but to have company about me and
not know who or what, is death to me worse than
I can suffer from them, be they who or what
they will.”
During my soliloquy the voices increased and
then by degrees diminished as usual; but I had
scarce got my gun in my hand to pursue my reso-
lution of shewing myself to those who uttered
them, when I felt such a thump upon the roof of
my anti-chamber as shook the whole fabric, and
set me all over into a tremor; I then heard a sort
of shriek and a rustle near the door of my apart-
ment; all which together seemed very terrible.
But I having before determined to see what and
who it was resolutely opened my door and leaped
120 PETER WIL KIN S.
out. I saw nobody; all was quite silent and
nothing that I could perceive but my own fears a
moving. I went then softly to the corner of the
building, and there looking down by the glimmer
of my lamp, which stood in the window, I saw
something in human shape lying at my feet. I
gave the word “Who’s there f" Still no one an-
swered. My heart was ready to force a way through
my side. I was for a while fixed to the earth like
a statue. At length, recovering I stepped in, fetch-
ed my lamp, and returning saw the very beautiful
face my Patty appeared under in my dream ; and
not considering that it was only a dream, I verily
thought I had my Patty before me, but she seemed
to be stone dead. Upon viewing her other parts
(for I had never yet removed my eyes from her
face) I found she had a sort of brown chaplet like
lace round her head, under and about which her
hair was tucked up and twined ; and she seemed
to me to be clothed in a thin hair-coloured silk
garment, which upon trying to raise her I found to
be quite warm, and therefore hoped there was life
in the body it contained. I then took her into my
arms and treading a step backwards with her, I put
out my lamp; however having her in my arms |
conveyed her through the door-way in the dark
into my grotto; here I laid her upon my bed and
then ran out for my lamp.
“This” thinks I “is an amazing adventure.
How could Patty come here and dressed in silk
and whalebone too f sure that is not the reigning
fashion in England now? But my dream said she
was dead. Why, truly so she seems to be.
But be it so, she is warm. Whether this is the
place for persons to inhabit after death or not, I
º
º
º
§§
§
×
º
º
º
º
º
sº
º
º
º:
º
º
º
º
sº
tº:
º
:
|
:
;
º
§º -
º
º º
º º
tº: %
> º
º º
º
º º
º §§
º gº.
3.
Jºn
§
§
‘.....;
§ §
§
º
§
º
%
º
§
º
º
º
º
º
- s
*:::: sº º, º





























PETER W H L KIN S. 121
can't tell, (for I see there are people here though
I don't know them ;) but be it as it will she feels
as flesh and blood ; and if I can but bring her to
stir and act again as my wife what matters it to me
what she is it will be a great blessing and com-
fort to me; for she never would have come to this
very spot but for my good.”
Top-full of these thoughts I re-entered my grotto,
shut my door and lighted my lamp ; when going
to my Patty (as I delighted to fancy her) I thought
I saw her eyes stir a little. I then set the lamp
farther off for fear of offending them if she should
look up; and warming the last glass I had re-
served of my Madeira I carried it to her, but she
never stirred. I now supposed the fall had abso-
lutely killed her, and was prodigiously grieved;
when laying my hand on her breast I perceived the
fountain of life had some motion. This gave me
infinite pleasure; so not despairing I dipped my
finger in the wine and moistened her lips with it
two or three times, and I imagined they opened a
little. Upon this I bethought me, and taking a
tea-spoon I gently poured a few drops of the wine
by that means into her mouth. Finding she swal-
lowed it, I poured in another spoonful and ano-
ther till I brought her to herself so well as to be
able to sit up. All this I did by a glimmering
light, which the lamp afforded from a distant part
of the room where I had placed it as I have said,
out of her sight.
I then spoke to her and asked divers questions
as if she had really been Patty, and understood
me; in return of which she uttered a language I
had no idea of, though in the most musical tone
and with the sweetest accent I ever heard. It
M
192 PET E R W H L KIN S.
grieved me I could not understand her. However
thinking she might like to be on her feet, I went
to lift her off the bed; when she felt to my touch
in the oddest manner imaginable: for while in one
respect it was as though she had been cased up in
whalebone, it was at the same time as soft and
warm as if she had been naked.
I then took her in my arms and carried her into
my anti-chamber again; where I would fain have
entered into conversation, but found she and I
could make nothing of it together unless we could
understand one another's speech. It is very strange
my dream should have prepossessed me so of
Patty, and of the alteration of her countenance,
that I could by no means persuade myself the per-
son I had with me was not she though, upon a
deliberate comparison Patty as pleasing as she
always was to my taste, would no more come up to
this fair creature, than a coarse ale-wife would to
Venus herself. -
You may imagine we stared heartily at each
other and I doubted not but she wondered as much
as I by what means we came so near each other.
I offered her every thing in my grotto which I
thought might please her; some of which she
gratefully received, as appeared by her looks and
behaviour. But she avoided my lamp, and always
placed her back toward it. I observing that and
ascribing it to her modesty in my company let
her have her will, and took care to set it in
such a position myself as seemed agreeable to her
though it deprived me of a prospect I very much
admired.
After we had sat a good while now and then I
may say chattering to one another, she got up and
PET EIR W II, KINS, 193
took a turn or two about the room. When I saw
her in that attitude her grace and motion perfectly
charmed me, and her shape was incomparable;
but the strangeness of her dress put me to a loss
to conceive either what it was, or how it was
put on.
Well we supped together and I set the best of
every thing I had before her, nor could either of
us forbear speaking in our own tongue, though we
were sensible neither of us understood the other.
After supper I gave her some of my cordials for
which she shewed great tokens of thankfulness,
and often in her way by signs and gestures, which
were very far from being insignificant, expressed
her gratitude for my kindness. When supper had
been some time over, I shewed her my bed and
made signs for her to go to it; but she seemed
very shy of that till I shewed her where I meant
to lie myself, by pointing to myself, them to that,
and again pointing to her and to my bed. When
at length I had made this matter intelligible
to her, she lay down very composedly ; and
after I had taken care of my fire and set the things
I had been using for supper in their places, I laid
myself down too : for I could have no suspicious
thoughts or fear of danger from a form so ex-
cellent.
I treated her for some time with all the respect
imaginable, and never suffered her to do the
least part of my work. It was very inconve-
nient to both of us only to know each other's
meaning by signs; but 1 could not be otherwise
than pleased to see that she endeavoured all in
her power to learn to talk like me. Indeed I was
M 2
124 PETER W II, KIN S.
not behind-hand with her in that respect striving
all I could to imitate her. What I all the while
wondered at was, she never shewed the least dis-
quiet at her confinement; for I ket, ay door
shut at first through fear of losing her, thinking
she would have taken an opportunity to run away
from me ; for little did I then think she could
fly.
PI. T E R WW I I, KIN S 135
CHAP. XV.
Wilkins afraid of losing his new Mistress—they
live together all PWinter—a Remark on that
—they begin to know each other's Language—
a long Discourse between them at Cross-pur-
poses—she flies—they engage to be Man and
JPiſe.
A FTER my new love had been with me a fort-
night, finding my water run low 1 was greatly
troubled at the thought of quitting her any time to
go for more ; and having hinted it to her with
seeming uneasiness, she could not for a while
fathom my meaning; but when she saw me much
confused, she came at length by the many signs
I made to imagine it was my concern for her which
made me so; whereupon she expressively enough
signified I might be easy, for she did not fear any
thing happening to her in my absence. On this
as well as I could declare my meaning I entreated
her not to go away before my return. As soon as
she understood what I signified to her by actions,
she sat down with her arms across leaning her head
against the wall, to assure me she would not stir.
However as I had before nailed a cord to the out-
side of the door, I tied that for caution's sake to
the tree for fear of the worst : but I believe she
had not the least design of removing.
I took my boat, net, and water-cask as usual;
desirous of bringing her home a fresh fish dinner,
and succeeded so well as to catch enough for several
M 3
126 PETER WIL, KIN S.
good meals and to spare. What remained I salted
and found she liked that better than the fresh, after
a few days salting; though she did not so well ap-
prove of that I had formerly pickled and dried.
As my salt grew very low though I had been as
sparing of it as possible, I resolved to try at making
some ; and the next summer I effected it.
Thus we spent the remainder of the winter to-
gether, till the days began to be light enough for
me to walk abroad a little in the middle of them;
for I was now under no apprehensions of her leav-
ing me, as she had before this time many oppor-
tunities of doing so, but never attempted it.
I must here make one reflection upon our con-
duct which you will almost think incredible, namely,
that we two of different sexes, not wanting our
peculiar desires, fully inflamed with love to each
other, and no outward obstacle to prevent our
wishes, should have been together under the same
roof alone for five months, conversing together
from morning till night, (for by this time she pretty
well understood English and I her language) and
yet I should never have clasped her in my arms or
have shewn any farther amorous desires to her, than
what the deference I all along paid her could give
her room to surmise. Nay I can affirm that I did
not even then know that the covering she wore
was not the work of art, but the work of nature,
for I really took it for silk; though it must be
premised that I had never seen it by any other
light than of my lamp. Indeed the modesty of her
carriage and sweetness of her behaviour to me,
had struck into me such a dread of offending her,
that though nothing upon earth could be more ca-
pable of exciting passion than her charms, I could
PET E R W H L KIN S. 197
have died rather than have attempted to salute her
only, without actual invitation.
When the weather cleared up a little by the
lengthening of day-light, I took courage one after-
moon to invite her to walk with me to the lake;
but she sweetly excused herself from it, whilst
there was such a frightful glare of light, as she
said; but looking out of the door told me, if I
would not go out of the wood, she would accom.
pany me: so we agreed to take a turn only there.
I first went myself over the style of the door, and
thinking it rather too high for her, I took her in
my arms and lifted her over. But even when I
had her in this manner I knew not what to make
of her clothing it sat so true and close; but see-
ing her by a steadier and truer light in the grove,
though a heavy gloomy one, than my lamp had
afforded, I begged she would let me know of what
silk or other composition her garment was made.
She smiled and asked me if nine was not the
same under my jacket. “No, lady,” answered
H, “I have nothing but my skin under my clothes.”
—“Why, what do you mean?” replied she some-
what tartly; “but indeed I was afraid something
was the matter, by that nasty covering you wear
that you might not be seen. Are not you a
glumm *—“Yes fair creature.” (Here though
you may conceive she spoke part English part her
own tongue, and I the same, as we best under-
stood each other, yet I shall give you our dis-
course, word for word in plain English). “Then,”
continued she, “I am afraid you must have been
a very bad man, and have been crashee, which I
should be very sorry to hear.” I told her I be-
lieved we were none of us so good as we might
198 PET ETR W II, KIN S.
be, but I hoped my faults had not at most exceed-
ed other men's ; but I had suffered abundance of
hardships in my time ; and that at last Providence
having settled me in this spot from whence I had
no prospect of ever departing, it was none of the
least of its mercies to bring to my knowledge and
company the most exquisite piece of all his works
in her, which I should acknowledge as long as I
lived. She was surprized at this discourse ; and
asked me (if I did not mean to impose upon her,
and was indeed an ingcrashee glumm) why I
should tell her I had no prospect of departing
from hence. “Have not you,” added she, “the
same prospect that I or any other person has of
departing? You don’t do well and really I fear
you are slit, or you would not wear this masty
cumbersome coat,” taking hold of my jacket-
sleeve, “if you were not afraid of shewing the
signs of a bad life upon your natural clothing.”
I could not for my heart imagine what way there
was to get out of my dominions. “But certainly,”
thought I, “there must be some or other, or she
would not be so peremptory.” And as to my
jacket and shewing myself in my natural clothing,
I profess she made me blush; and but for shame
I would have stripped to my skin to have satisfied
her. “But madam,” said I, “pray pardon me,
for you are really mistaken; I have examined
every nook and corner of this new world in which
we now are, and can find no possible outlet; nay
even by the same way I came in I am sure it is
impossible to get out again.”—“Why,” replied
she, “what outlets have you searched for, or what
way can you expect out but the way you came in
*And why is that impossible to return by again? If
PET E R W II, KIN 3. 129
you are not slit is not the air open to you? Will
not the sky admit you to patrole in it as well as
other people f l tell you sir, I fear you have been
slit for your crimes; and though you have been so
good to me that I can't help loving of you heartily
for it, yet if I thought you had been slit, I would
not, may could not, stay a moment longer with
you; no, though it should break my heart to leave
you.”
I found myself now in a strange quandary, long-
ing to know what she meant by being slit ; and
had a hundred strange notions in my head whether
I was slit or not ; for though I knew what the
word naturally signified well enough, yet in what
manner or by what figure of speech she applied it
to me, I had no idea of. But seeing her look a
little angrily upon me I said, “Pray madam don't
be offended, if I take the liberty to ask you what
you mean by the word crashee so often repeated
by you ; for I am an utter stranger to what you
mean by it.”—“Sir,” answered she, “pray an-
swer me first how you came here :”—“Madam,”
replied 1, “if you will please to take a walk to
the verge of the wood, I will shew you the very
passage.”—“Sir,” returned she, “I perfectly
know the range of the rocks all round, and by the
least description without going to see them can
tell from which you descended.”——“In truth,”
said I, “most charming lady, I descended from
no rock at all; nor would I for a thousand worlds
attempt what could not be accomplished but by
my destruction.”—“Sir,” said she in some anger,
“it is false, and you impose upon me.”—“l de-
clare to you madam, what I tell you is strictly
true. I never was near the summit of any of the
130 PET E R W II, KINS,
surrounding rocks or any thing like it; but as you
are not far from the verge of the wood be so good
as to step a little farther, and I will shew you my
entrance in hither.”—“Well,” replied she, “now
this odious dazzle of light is lessened I don’t care
if I do go with you.”
When we came far enough to see the bridge,
“There madam,” said I, “there is my entrance,
where the sea pours into this lake from yonder
cavern.”—“It is not possible,” answered she ,
“ this is another untruth: and as I see you would
deceive me, and are not to be believed, farewell;
I must be gone. But hold, let me ask you one
thing more; that is, by what means did you come
through that cavern ? You could not have used
to have come over the rock!”—“Bless me ma-
dam ſ” said I, “do you think I and my boat could
fly Come over the rock, did you say ? No
madam ; I sailed from the great sea the main
ocean, in my boat, through that cavern into this
very lake.”——“What do you mean by your boat f"
said she. “You seem to make two things of
your boat you say you sailed with and yourself.”—
“I do so,” replied I; “for madam I take myself
to be good flesh and blood, but my boat is made
of wood and other materials.”—“Is it so And
pray where is this boat that is made of wood and
other materials; under your jacket?”—“ Lord
madam!” said I, “you put me in fear that you
was angry but now I hope you only joke with
me. What put a boat under my jacket ! No
madam ; my boat is in the lake.”—“What, more
untruths!” said she. “No madam,” I replied ;
“if you would be satisfied of what I say (every
word of which is as true as that my boat now is
PET E R W II, KIN S. |3
in the lake) pray walk with me thither, and make
your own eyes judges what sincerity I speak
with.” To this she agreed, it growing dusky;
but assured me if I did not give her good satisfac-
tion, I should see her no more.
We arrived at the lake; and going to my wet-
dock, “Now madam, pray satisfy yourself whe-
ther I spoke true or no.” She looked at my
boat, but could not yet frame a proper motion of
it. I said, “ Madam, in this very boat I sailed
from the main ocean through that cavern into this
lake; and shall at last think myself the happiest of
all men if you continue with me, love me, and
credit me; and I promise you I’ll never deceive
you, but think my life happily spent in your ser-
vice.” I found she was hardly content yet to be-
lieve what I told her of my boat to be true; till I
stepped into it, and pushing from the shore, took
my oars in my hand and sailed along the lake b
her as she walked on the shore. At last she
seemed so well reconciled to me and my boat,
that she desired I would take her in. I immedi-
ately did so, and we sailed a good way ; and as
we returned to my dock, I described to her how
I procured the water we drank, and brought it to
shore in that vessel.
“Weh” said she, “I have sailed as you call it,
many a mile in my life time, but never in such a
thing as this. I own it will serve very well where
one has a great many things to carry from place
to place; but to be labouring thus at an oar, when
one intends pleasure in sailing, is in my mind a
most ridiculous piece of slavery.”——“Why pray
madam how would you have me sail? for getting
into the boat only will not carry us this way or
132 PETER WIL KIN S.
that without using some force.”—“But pray where
did you get this boat, as you call it?”—“O ma-
dam!” I answered that is too long and fatal a story
to begin upon now : this boat was made many
thousand miles from hence among a people coal-
black, a quite different sort from us ; and when I
first had it, I little thought of seeing this country:
but I will make a faithful relation of all to you
when we come home.” Indeed I began to wish
heartily we were there, for it grew towards might;
and having strolled so far without my gun, I was
afraid of what I had before seen and heard, and
hinted our return ; but I found my motion was
disagreeable to her and so I dropped it.
I now perceived, and wondered at it, that the
later it grew, the more agreeable it seemed to her ;
and as I had now brought her into a good humour
again, by seeing and sailing in my boat, I was not
willing to prevent it’s increase. I told her if she
pleased we would land, and when I docked my
boat I would accompany her where and as long
as she liked. As we talked and walked by the
lake, she made a little run before me and sprung
into it. Perceiving this, I cried out; whereupon
she merrily called on me to follow her. The light
was then so dim, as prevented my having more
than a confused sight of her when she jumped
in; and looking earnestly after her, I could dis-
cern nothing more than a small boat on the water,
which skimmed along at so great a rate that
almost lost sight of it presently; but running
along the shore for fear of losing her, I met her
gravely walking to meet me; and then had en-
tirely lost sight of the boat upon the lake.—
“This,” accosting me with a smile, “is my way oy
PETER W II, KIN S. 133
sailing, which I perceive by the fright you were
in, you are altogether unacquainted with : and
as you tell me, you came from so many thousand
miles off, it is possible you may be made dif-
ferently from me: but surely we are the part of
the creation which has had most care bestowed
upon it; and I suspect from all your discourse
to which I have been very attentive, it is possible
you may no more be able to fly than to sail as I
do.”—“No, charming creature, that I cannot, I’ll
assure you.” She then stepping to the edge of
the lake, for the advantage of a descent before
her, sprung up into the air, and away she went,
farther than my eyes could follow her.
I was quite astonished, “So” said I, “then all is
over ! all a delusion which I have so long been
in a mere phantom ' Better had it been for me
never to have seen her than thus to lose her
again: But what could I expect had she staid:
For it is plain she is no human composition.—
13ut, she felt like flesh too, when I lifted her out
at the door!” I had but very little time for reflec-
tion; for in about ten minutes after she had left
me in this mixture of grief and amazement, she
alighted just by me on her feet.
Her return as she plainly saw filled me with
a transport not to be concealed; and which as she
afterwards told me was very agreeable to her.
Indeed I was some moments in such an agitation
of mind from these unparallelled incidents, that I
was like one thunderstruck; but coming presently
to myself, and clasping her in my arms with as
much love and passion as I was capable of ex-
pressing, and for the first time with any desire,
“Are you returned again, kind angel,” said I,
N
134 PET E R W II, KIN S.
“to bless a wretch who can only be happy in a-
doring you! Can it be, that you, who have so many
advantages over me, should quit all the pleasures
that nature has formed you for, and all your
friends and relations to take an asylum in my arms!
But I here make you a tender of all I am able
to bestow—iny love and constancy.”—“Come,
come,” replied she, “no more raptures; I find
you are a worthier man than I thought I had
reason to take you for, and I beg your pardon
for my distrust, whilst I was ignorant of your
imperfections; but now I verily believe all you
have said is true; and I promise you as you have
seemed so much to delight in me, I will never
quit you till death, or other fatal accident shall
part us. But we will now if you chuse go home;
for I know you have been some time uneasy in
this gloom, though agreeable to me: for giving
my eyes the pleasure of looking eagerly on you
it conceals my blushes from your sight.”
In this manner exchanging mutual endearments
and soft speeches, hand in hand, we arrived at the
grotto; where we that night consummated our
nuptials, without farther ceremony than mutual
solemn engagements to each other; which are in
truth the essence of marriage, and all that was
there and then in our power.
PET E R W H L KIN S. 135
CHAP. XVI.
The Author's Disappointment at first going to
bed with his new Wife—some strange Circum-
stances relating thereto—she resolves, several
questions he asks her, and clears up his fears
as to the l'oices—a Description of Swangeams.
£v ERY calm is succeeded by a storm, as is every
storm by it’s calm ; for after supper, in order to
give my bride the opportunity of undressing alone,
which I thought might be most agreeable the
first night, I withdrew into the anti-chamber
till I thought she was laid, and then having
first disposed of my lamp, I moved softly to-
wards her, and stepped into bed, when on my
nearer approach to her, I imagimed she had
her clothes on. This struck a thorough damp
over me; and asking her the reason of it, not be-
ing able to touch the least bit of her flesh but
her face and hands, she burst out a laughing;
and, running her hand along my naked side, soon
perceived the difference she before had made such
doubt of between herself and me. Upon which
she fairly told me, that neither she, nor any person
she had ever seen before, had any other covering
than what they were born with, and which they
would not willingly part with but with their lives.
This shocked me terribly : not from the horror
of the thing itself, or any distaste I had to this
covering, (for it was quite smooth, warm, and
softer than velvet or the finest skin imagin able
but from an apprehension of her being so wholly
incased in it, that though I had so fine a com-
N 2
136 PETER WIL, KIN S.
panion and now a wife, yet I should have no con-
jugal benefit from her, either to my own gratifica-
tion or the increase of our species.
In the height of my impatience, I made divers
essays for unfolding this covering, but unsuccess-
fully. “Surely,” thought I, “there must be some
way of coming at my wishes or why should she
seem so shy of me at first, and now we are under
engagements to each other, meet me half way with
such a yielding compliance 3’ I could if I had had
time to spare, have gone on starting objections and
answering them, in my own breast a great while
longer, (for I now knew not what to make of it;)
but being prompted to act as well as think, and
feeling as tenderly as possible upon her bosom, for
the folds or plaits of her garment, and perceiving
divers flat broad ledges like whalebone, seemingly
under her covering, which closely infolded her bo-
dy, I thought it might be all laced on together
like stays, and felt behind for the lacing. At length
perceiving me so puzzled, and beyond conception
vexed at my disappointment, of a sudden lest I
should grow outrageous (which I was almost come
to) she threw down all those seeming ribs flat to her
side so imperceptibly to me, that I knew nothing of
the unatter though I lay close to her ; till putting
forth my hand again to her bosom, the softest skin
and most delightful body free from aliimpediment,
presented itself to my wishes, and gave up itself to
my emibraces.
slept very soundly till morning, and so did she
but at waking I was very solicitous to find out
what sort of being I had had in my arms, and with
what qualities her garment was endued, or how
contrived, that notwithstanding all my fruitless at-
PET E R W H L KIN S. 137
tempts to uncover her, she herself could so instan-
taneously dispose of it undiscerned by me. “Well,”
thought I, “she is my wife, I will be satisfied in
every thing; for surely she will not now refuse to
gratify my curiosity.”
We rose with the light; but surely no two were
ever more amorous, or more delighted with each
other. I being up first, lighted the fire and pre-
pared breakfast of some fish-soup, thickened with
my cream-cheese; and then calling her, I kept my
eye towards the bed to see how she dressed her-
self; but throwing aside the clothes, she stepped
out ready-dressed, and came to me. When I had
kissed her, and wished her a good day, we sat
down to breakfast; which being soon over, I told
her I hoped every minute of our lives would prove
as happy as those we so lately passed together;
which she seemed to wish with equal ardour. I
then told her, now she was my wife I thought pro-
per to know her name which I had never before
asked, for fear of giving uneasiness ; for as I ad-
ded I did not doubt she had observed in my beha-
viour, ever since I first saw her, a peculiar tender-
mess for her, and a sedulous concern not to offend,
which had obliged me hitherto to stifle several ques-
tions I had to ask her whenever they would be
agreeable to her. She then bid me begin ; for as
she was now my wife, whilst I was speaking, it be-
came her to be all attention and to give me the
utmost satisfaction she could, in all I should re-
quire, as she herself should have so great an in-
terest in every thing for the future which would
oblige me. -
Compliments (if in compliance with old cus-
tom I may call them so, for they were by us deh-
N 3 -
! 38 PET E R W H L K.I.N.S.
vered from the heart) being a little over on both
sides, I first desired to know what name she went
by before I found her: “Por having only hitherto
called you madam, and my lady, besides the fu-
ture expression of my love to you in the word
dear, I would know your original name, that so I
might join it with that tender epithet.”——“That
you shall,” said she, “ and also my family at an-
other opportunity; but as my name will not take
up long time to repeat at present, it is You w A R-
K E. E.--And pray now gratify me with the know-
ledge of yours.”——“My dear Youwarkee, my
name was l’ET F. R W I LK 1 Ns when I heard it
last; but that is so long ago, I had almost forgot
it.—And now there is another thing you can give
me a pleasure in.”—“You need then only men-
tion it, my dear Peter.”—“That is,” said l, “only
to tell me, if you did not by some accident, fall
from the top of the rock over my habitation, upon
the roof of it, when I first took you in here; and
whether you are of the country upon the rocks?”
She softly smiling answered, “My dear Peter, you
run your questions too thick; as to my country
which is not on the rocks as you suppose, but at a
vast distance from hence, I shall leave that, till I
may hereafter at more leisure speak of my family
as I promised you before; but as to how I came
into this grotto, I knew not at first, but soon per-
ceived your humanity had brought me in, to take
care of me after a terrible fall I had ; not from the
rock as you suppose, for then I must not now have
been living to enjoy you, but from a far less con-
siderable height in the air. I’ll tell you how it
happened. A parcel of us young people were
upon a merry swangean round this arkoe, which
PETER WILKIN S. 139
*
3.
3.
A swangean º'
\ “Surely my dearest Peter,” replied she, “but
\hat I can deny you nothing since you are my bar-
*
we usually divert ourselves with at set times of the
year, chacing and pursuing one another, some-
times soaring to an extravagant height, and then
shooting down again with surprizing precipitancy,
till we even touch the trees; when of a sudden we
mount again and away. Being of this party and
pursued by one of my comrades, I descended
down to the very trees, and she after me; but as I
mounted, she overshooting me brushed so stiffly
against the upper part of my graundee, that I lost
my bearing; and being so near the branches, be-
fore I could recover it again, I sunk into the tree,
and rendered my graundee useless to me; so that
down I came, and that with so much force that I
but just felt my fall and lost my senses. Whether I
cried out or no upon my coming to the ground I
cannot say ; but if I did, my companion was too
far gone by that time to hear or take notice of me;
as she probably in so swift a flight saw not my fall.
As to the condition I was in, or what happened
immediately afterwards, I must be obliged to you
for a relation of that : but one thing I was quickly
sensible of, and never can forget, that I owe my
life to your care and kindness to me.”
I told her she should have that part of her story
from me another time : “But there is something
so amazing in these flights or swangeans, as you
call them, that I must as the questions for this day,
beg you would let me know what is the method of
them. What is the nature of your covering?”
(which was at first such an obstacle to my wishes)
“How you put it on And how you use it in your
140 PETER WIL, KIN S.
katt, which you seem so passionately to desire, the
latter of your questions would not be answered, for
it must put me to the blush. As to our method of
flight, you saw somewhat of that last night, though
in a light hardly sufficient for you ; and for the na-
ture of my covering, you perceive that now : but
to shew you how it is put on as you call it, I am
afraid it will be mecessary as far as I can, to put it
off, before I can make you comprehend that;
which having done the whole will be no farther a
mystery. But not to be tedious, is it your com-
mand that I uncover ; lay that upon me, it shall
be done.” Here I was at a plunge whether to pro-
ceed or drop the question. Thinks 1, “If my cu-
riosity should be fatal to me, as I may see some-
thing I can never bear hereafter, I am undone. She
waits the command -Why so –I know not the
consequence —What shall I do?” At last, some-
what resolutely, I asked her whether her answer
either way to my command would cause her to
leave me, or me to love her less. She seeing my
hesitation, and perceiving the cause, was so pleas-
ed, that she cried out, “No, my dear Peter, nor
that nor all the force on earth shall ever part me
from you. But I conceive you are afraid you shall
discover something in me you may not like: I fear
not that; but an immodest appearance before you
I cannot suffer myself to be guilty of, but under
your own command.”
“My lovely Youwarkee,” said I, “delay then
my desires no longer; and since you require a war-
rant from me, I do command you to do it.” lm-
mediately her graundee flew open (discovering her
naked body just to the hip, and round the rim of
her belly) and expanding itself was near six feet
PETER W II, KIN $. 141
wide. Here my love and curiosity had a hard con-
flict; the one to gain my attention to the graundee,
and the other to retain my eyes and thoughts on
her lovely body, which I had never beheld so much
of before. Though I was very unwilling to keep
her uncovered too long, I could not easily dismiss
so charming a sight. I attentively viewed her lovely
flesh, and examined the case that enshrined it: but
as I shall give you a full description of this graun-
dee hereafter, in a more proper place, I will men-
tion it no farther here, than to tell you that when I
had narrowly surveyed the upper part of it, she in
a moment contracted it round her so close that the
micest eye could not perceive the joining of the
parts.
“Indeed my dear Youwarkee,” said I, “ you
had the best of reasons for saying you was not fear-
ful I should discover in you any thing displeasing;
for if my bosom glowed with love before, you have
now therein raised an ardent flame which neither
time nor aught else will ever be able to extinguish.
I now almost conceive how you fly; though yet I
am at loss to know how you extend and make use
of the lower part of your graundee, which rises up
and meets the upper; but I will rather guess at
that by what I have seen, than raise the colour
higher in those fair cheeks which are however
adorned with blushes.” Then running to her and
taking her in my arms, I called her the gift of Hea-
ven; and left off farther interrogatories till ano-
ther opportunity.
142 PETER WIL, KINS,
CHAP. XVII.
Youwarkee cannot bear a strong light—Wilkins
makes her Spectacles which help her—a Des-
cription of them. -
Youw AR KEE and I having no other company
than one another's, we talked together almost from
morning to night, in order to learn each other's
dialect. But how compliable soever she was in all
other respects, I could not persuade her to go out
with me to fetch water, or to the lake, in the day-
time. It being now the light season, I wanted her
to be more abroad; but she excused herself, telling
me her people never came into those luminous
parts of the country during the false glare as they
called it, but kept altogether at home, where their
light was more moderate and steady; and that the
place where I resided was not frequented by them
for half the year, and at other times only upon par-
ties of pleasure, it not being worth while to settle
habitations where they could not abide always. She
said Normmbdsgrsutt was the finest region in the
world, where her king's court was, and a vast king-
dom. I asked her twice or thrice more to name
the country to me, but not all the art we could use,
her's in dictating, and mine in endeavouring to pro-
nounce it, would render me conqueror of that poor
monosyllable, (for as such it sounded from her
sweet lips ;) so I relinquished the name to her ;
telling her whenever she had any more occasion to
mention the place, I desired it might be under the
style of Doorpt Swangeanti, which she promised;
PETER WILKINs. 143
but wondered as she could speak the other so glib-
ly as she called it, I could not do so too.
I told her that the light of my native country
was far stronger than any I had seen since my ar-
rival at Graundevolet (for that I found by her was
the name my dominions went by ;) and that we
had a sum or ball of fire, which rolled over our
heads every day with such a light and such a heat,
that it would sometimes almost scorch one it was
so hot, and was of such brightness that the eye
could not look at it without danger of blindness.
She was heartily glad she said, she was not born in
so wretched a land; and she did not believe there
was any other so good as her own. I thought no
benefit could arise from my combating these in-
nocent prejudices, so I let them alone.
She had often lamented to me the difference of
our eye-sight, and the trouble it was to her that
she could not at all times go about with me, till
it gave me a good deal of uneasiness to see her
concern. At last I told her, that though I be.
lieved it would be impossible to reduce my sight
to the standard of her’s, yet I was persuaded I
could bring her’s to bear the strongest light I
had ever seen in this country. She was mightily
pleased with the thought of that, and said she wish-
ed Imight, for she was sensible of no grieflike being
obliged to stay at home when I went abroad on
my business, and was resolved to try my experi-
ment if I pleased, and in the mean time should
heartily pray for the success. I hit on the follow-
ing invention.
I rummaged over all my old things, and by
good luck found an old crape hatband. This I
tried myself single before my own eyes, in the
144 PET ER W H L KIN S.
strongest light we had ; but believing I had not
yet obscured it enough, I doubled it and then
thought it might do; but for fear it should not I
trebled it, and then it seemed too dark for eyes
like mine to discover objects through it, and so
I judged it would suit her’s; for I was deter-
mined to produce something, if possible, that
would do at first, without repetition of trial, which
I thought would only deject her more, by mak-
ing her look on the matter as impracticable. I
now only wanted a proper method for fixing it
on her, and this I thought would be easily effected,
but had much more difficulty in it than I imagined.
At first I purposed to tie the crape over her eyes,
but trying it myself I found it very rough and fret-
ting : I then designed fixing it to an old crown
of a hat that held my fish-hooks and lines, and
so let it hang down before her face, but that also
had it’s inconveniences, as it would flap her eyes
in windy weather, and would be not only useless
but very troublesome in flight; so that I was
scarce ever more puzzled before. At last I
thought of a method that answered exceedingly
well, the hint of which l took from somewhat I
had seen with my master when I was at school,
which he called goggles, and which he used to
tie round his head to screen his eyes in riding. The
thing I made upon that plan was composed of old
hat, pieces of ram's-horn, and the above mention-
ed crape.
When I had finished the whole apparatus, I tried
it first upon myself, and finding great reason to
believe it would perfectly answer the intention, I
ran directly to Youwarkee. “Come” said I, “my
dear, will you go with me to the water-rill; for I
• * * *, as . . . . . -- .
must fetch some this morning f" She shook her
head and with tears in her eyes wished she could.
“But let me see how light it is abroad.”—“No,”
said I, “my love, you must not look out till you
o.”—“Indeed,” answered she, “if it did not af-
fect my eyes and head you should not ask me
twice.”—“Well,” continued I, “my Youwarkee,
I am now come to take you with me; and that you
may not suffer by it turn about and let me apply
the remedy I told you of for your sight.” She
wanted much to see first what it was, but I beg-
ged her to forbear till she tried whether it would
be useful or not. She told me she would absolutely
submit to my direction, so I adjusted the thing to
her head. “Now” said I, “ you have it on let
us go out and try it, and let me know the moment
you find the light offensive, and take particular no-
tice how you are affected.” Hereupon away we
marched, and I heard no complaint in all our walk
to the lake.
“Now my dear Youwarkee,” said I, when we
got there, “what do you think of my contrivance 2
Can you see at all f"—“Yes, very well. But my
dear Peter, you have taken the advantage of the
twilight I know to deceive me; and I had rather
have staid at home than have subjected you to re-
turn in the night for the sake of my company.” I
then assured her it was mid-day and no later, which
pleased her mightily; and to satisfy her, I untied
the string behind and just let her be convinced it
was so. When I had fixed the shade on her head
again, she put up her hands and felt the several
materials of which it consisted; and after express-
ing her admiration of it, “So, my dear Peter”
said she, “you have now encumbered yourself
VO L. I. O
2
146 PETER wilk INs.
with a wife indeed, for since I can come abroad in
a glaring light with so much ease, you will never
henceforward be without my company.”
Youwarkee being thus in spirits, we launched the
boat, watered, took a draught of fish, and returned ;
passing the night at home in talking of the specta-
cles (for that was the name I told her they must
go by) and of the fishing, for that exercise delight-
ed her to a great degree : but above all the spec-
tacles were her chief theme; she handled them and
looked at them again and again, and asked several
rational questions about them; as how they could
have that effect on her eyes, enabling her to see, and
the like. She ventured out with them next day by
herself; and as she threatened she was as good as
her word, for she scarcely afterwards let me go
abroad by myself, but accompanied me every
where freely and with delight. º r
PETER WILKINS, I47
CHAP. XVIII.
Youwarkee with Child—Wilkins's Stock of Pro-
visions—no Beast or Fish in Youwarkee's
Country—the ſoices again—her Reason for
not seeing those who uttered them—she bears a
Son—a hard Speech in her lying-in-divers
Birds appear—their Eggs gathered—how Wil-
ſkins kept account of Time.
About three months after we were married, as
we called it, Youwarkee told me she believed she
was breeding, and I was mightily pleased with it,
for though I had had two children before by Patty,
yet I never had seen either of them, so that I
longed to be a father. I sometimes amused myself
with whimsical conjectures, as whether the child
would have a graundee or mot; which of us it
would be most like; how we should do without a
midwife; and what must become of the infant, as
we had no milk, in case Youwarkee could not
suckle it. Indeed I had leisure enough for indulg-
ing such reveries; for having laid in our winter
stores, my wife and I had nothing to do but enjoy
ourselves over a good fire, prattling and toying to-
gether, making as good cheer as we could ; and
truly that was none of the worst, for we had as
fine bread as need to be eaten; we had pears pre-
served; all sorts of dried fish; and once a fort-
night, for two or three days together, had fresh fish;
we had vinegar, and a biting herb I had found for
pepper; and several sorts of nuts; so there was
no Want.
O 2
148 PETER WIL, KIN S.
It was at this time, after my return from water-
ing one day, where Youwarkee had been with me,
that having taken several fish, and amongst them
some I had not before seen, I asked her, as we
were preparing and salting some of them, how they
managed fish in her country, and what variety they
had of them there: she told me she neither ever
saw nor heard of a fish in her life till she came to
me. “How !” said I, “no fish amongst you! why
you want one of the greatest dainties that can be
set upon a table. Do you wholly eat flesh at Doorpt
Swangeantif”—“Flesh" replied she laughingly,
“ of what?”—Nay,” answered I, “you know best
what the beasts of your own country are ; we have
in England where I was born and bred, oxen, very
large hogs, sheep, lambs, and calves; these make
our ordinary dishes : then we have deer, hares, rab-
bits, and these are reckoned dainties; besides num-
berless kinds of poultry, and fish without stint.”
—“I never heard of any of these things in my life,”
said Youwarkee; “nor did I ever eat any thing
but fruits and herbs, and what is made from them at
Normmbdsgrsutt.”—“You will speak that crabbed
word again.”—“I beg your pardom, my dear,”
replied she; “at Doorpt Swangeanti I say, nor I,
nor any one else, to my knowledge, ever eat any
such thing: but seeing you eat fish, as you call
them, I made no scruple of doing so to, and like
them very well, especially the salted ones, for I
never tasted what you call salt neither till I came
here.”—“I cannot think,” said I, “what sort of
a country yours is, or how you all live there.”
—“O,” replied she, “ there is no want; I
wish you and I were there.” I was afraid I had
talked too much of her country already, so we called
a new Cauşe.
Prºt ER wilki Ns. 149
Soon after winter had set in, as we were in bed
one might, I heard the voices again: and though
my wife had told me of her country-folks, Swan-
geans, in that place, I being frightened a little
waked her; and she hearing them too cried out,
“There they are it is ten to one but my sister or
some of our family are there: hark! I believe I
hear her voice.” I myself hearkened very attem-
tively; and by this time understanding a great deal
of their language, I not only could distinguish dif-
ferent speakers, but knew the meaning of several
of the words they pronounced. #-
I would have had Youwarkee have gotten up
and called to them. “ Not for the world,” said
she. “Have you a mind to part with me? Though
I have no intent to leave you, as I am with child,
if they should try to force me away without my
consent, I may receive some injury, to the danger
of my own life, or at least of the child’s.” This
reason perfectly satisfying me, endeared the loving
creature to me ten times more, if possible, than
ever.
The next summer brought me a yacom as fair
as alabaster. My wife was delivered without the
usual assistance, and had as favourable a labour as
could be. The first thing I did after giving her
some fish-soup, made as skilfully as I was able,
and a little cordial, was to see if my yacom had
the graundee or not : finding it had, “So, You-
warkee,” said I, “ you have brought me a legiti-
mate heir to my dominions, whose title sure can-
not be disputed, being one of you.” Though I
spoke this with as much pleasure, and in as endear
ing a way as ever I spoke in my life, and quite in-
nocently, the poor Youwarkee burst into tears to

O 3
150 PETER WILKINS,
such excess there was no pacifying her... I asked
her the reason of her grief, begged and intreated
Her to let me know what disturbed her, but all in
vain; till seeing me in a violent passion, such as I
had never before appeared to be in, she told me
she was very sorry I should question her fidelity to
me. She surprized me in saying this, as I never
ad any such apprehension. “No, my dearest
wife,” said I, “I never had any such suspicion as
you charge me with, I can safely affirm ; nor can
I comprehend your meaning by imputing such a
thing to me.”—“Oh ſ” replied she, “I am sure
you have no cause for it ! but you said the poor
child was one of us; as much as to intimate, that
had it been your own it would have been born as
you were, without the graundee: which thought I
cannot bear; and if you continue to think so it
must end me : therefore take away my life now,
rather than let me live to see my farther misery.”
I was heartily sorry for what I had said, when
I saw the effects of it, though I did not imagine
it could have been perverted to such a contrary
meaning. But considering her to be the faithful-
lest and most loving creature upon earth, and that
true love cannot bear any thing that touches upon
or can be applied (though with ever so forced a
construction) to an opprobrious or contemptuous
meaning, I attributed her groundless resentment
to her excess of fondness only for me; and fall-
ing upon the bed by her, and bathing her face in
my tears, I assured her the interpretation she had
put on my words was altogether foreign from
the view they were spoken with; professing to
her, that I never had, nor ever could have, the
least cause of jealousy. On my confirming this
PETER WILRIN S. 151
absolute confidence in her virtue by the strongest
asseverations, she grew fully convinced of her er-
ror, and acknowledged she had been too rash in
censuring me ; and growing pleased at my fresh
professions of love to her, we presently were re-
conciled, and became again very good friends.
When Youwarkee had gathered strength again,
she proved an excellent nurse to my Pedro, (for
that was the name I gave him) so that he soon
grew a charming child, able to go in his twelfth
month, and spoke in his twentieth. This and two
other lovely boys I had by her within three years ;
every one of which she brought up with the breast,
and they thrived delicately.
I do not mention the little intervening occur-
rences which happened during this period; they
consisting chiefly of the old rota of fishing, water-
ing, providing in the summer for the winter, and
in managiug my salt-work; which altogether
kept me at full employment, comfortably to main-
tain an increasing family.
In this time ſhad found out several new sorts
of eatables. I had observed as I said before,
abundance of birds about the wood and lake in
the summer months. These by firing at them
two or three times on my first coming, I had
almost caused to desert my dominions. But as I
had for the last two or three years given no dis-
turbance at all to them, they were now in as great
plenty as ever; and I made great profit of them
by the peace they enjoyed; and yet my table never
wanted a supply, ſresh in the summer, or salted
and pickled in winter.
I took notice it was about October these birds
used to come ; and most of the month of Novem-
152 PETER W II, KINS.
ber they were busy in laying their eggs, which I
used at that time to find in great plenty along
the banks of the lake in the reeds, and made great
collections of them; I used also to find a great
many in the woods amongst the shrubs and under-
wood. These furnished our table various ways;
for with my cream-cheese flour, and a little mix-
ture of rams-horn juice, I had taught my wife to
make excellent puddings of them; abundance of
them also we eat boiled or fried alone, and often
as sauce to our fish. As for the birds themselves
having long omitted to fire at them, I had an ef-
fectual means of taking them otherwise by nets,
which I set between the trees, and also very
large pitfal nets, with which I used to catch all
sorts, even from the size of a thrush to that of a
turkey. But as I shall say more of these when I
come to speak of my ward by and bye, and of
my poultry, I shall omit any farther mention of
them here. - -
You may perhaps wonder how I could keep
an account of my time so precisely, as to talk of
the particular months. I will tell you. At my
coming from America, I was then exact; for
we set sail the fourteenth of November, and struck
the first or second day of February. So far I kept
perfect reckoning. But after that I was not so
exact; though I kept it as well as my perplexity
would admit even then, till the days shortening
upon me, prevented it.
Hereupon I set about making a year for my-
self. I found the duration of the comparative
darkness, or what might with me be termed night,
in the course of the twenty-four hours or day,
gradually increased for six months; after which
PET E R W II, KIN S. 153
it decreased reciprocally for an equal time, and
the lighter part of the day took it's turn, as in our
parts of the world, only inversely : so that as the
light's decrease became sensible about the middle
of March, it was at the greatest pitch the latter
end of August, or beginning of September; and
from thence, on the contrary, went on decreasing
to the close of February, when I had the longest
portion of light. Hereupon dividing my year into
two seasons only, I began the winter half in
March, and the summer half in September. Thus
my winter was the spring and summer quarters of
us in Europe, and my summer those of our autumn
and winter.
From my settling this matter I kept ſittle ac-
count of days or weeks, but only reckoned my
time by summer and winter; so that I am pretty
right as to the revolutions of these ; though the
years, as to their notation, I kept no account of,
nor do I know what year of the Lord it now is,
154 PET E R W ILR INS.
CHAP. XIX,
Hilkins's concern about clothin ſ" Pedro his
eldest Som—his Discourse º; his Wife about
the Ship—her flight to it—his melancholy Re-
flections till her return—an Account of what
she had done, and of what she brought—she
clothes her Children, and takes a second
Flight.
As my boy Pedro grew up, though, as I said be-
fore, he had the graundee, yet it was of less di-
mensions than it ought to have been to be useful
to him; so that it was visible he could never fly,
for it would scarce meet before, whereas it ought
to have reached from side to side both ways. This
pleased my wife to the heart; for now she was
sure, whatever I had done before, I could not
suspect her. Be that as it will, the boy’s graun-
dee not being a sufficient vestment for him, it be-
came necessary he should be clothed.
I turned over my hoard, but could find nothing
that would do ; or at least that we knew how to
fit him with. I had described my own country
vest for lads to Youwarkee, and she formed a
tolerable idea of it, but we had no tackle to alter
any thing with. “O my dear,” said I, “ had I
but been born with the graundee, I need not be
now racking my brains to get my child clothes.”
—“What do you mean by that?” replied she.—
“Why” said I, “I would have flown to my ship.”
(for I had long before related to her all my sea-
adventures, till the vessel's coming to the magne-
P ET E R W H F, KIN S. I55
tical lock) “ and have brought some such things
from thence, as you not wanting them in this
country, can have no motion of.” She seemed
mighty inquisitive to understand how a ship was
made, what it was most like to, bow a person
who never saw one might know it only by the
description, and how one might get into it; with
abundance of the like questions. She then inquired
what sort of things those needles and several other
utensils were, which I had at times been speaking
of ; and in what part of a ship they usually kept
such articles. And I, to gratify her curiosity, as
I perceived she took a pleasure in hearing me,
answered all her questions to a scruple ; not then
conceiving the secret purpose of all this inquisi-
tiveness.
About two days after this, having been out two
or three hours in the morning, to cut wood; at
coming home I found Pedro crying, ready to
break his heart, and his little brother Tommy
hanging to him, and crawling about the floor
after him: the youngest, pretty baby! was fast
asleep upon one of the beast-fish skins, in a cor-
ner of the room. I asked Pedro for his mother,
but the poor infant had nothing farther to say to
the matter, than “Mammy run away, I cry
Mammy run away I cry!” I admired where
she was gone, never before missing her from our
habitation. However, I waited patiently till bed
time, but no wife. I grew very uneasy then.
Yet, as my children were tired and sleepy, I
thought I had best go to bed with them, and
make quiet. So giving all three their suppers,
we lay down together. They slept; but my mind
was too full to permit the closure of my eyes.
156 PET E R W II, KIN S.
A thousand different chimeras swam in my ima-
gination relating to my wife. One while I fancied
her carried away by her kinsfolks; then that she
was gone of her own accord to make peace with
her father. But that thought would not fix, being
put aside by her constant tenderness to her chil-
dren, and regard to me; whom I was sure she
would not have left without notice. “But alas!”
she may even now be near me, but taken so ill
she cannot get home, or she may have died sud-
denly in the wood.’ I lay tumbling and tossing
in great anxiety, not able to find out any excus-
able occasion she could have of so long absence.
“And then, thought I, “if she should either be
dead, or have quite left me, which will be of
equally bad consequence to me, what can I do
with three poor helpless infants : If they were
a little more grown up, they might be helpful to
me, and to each other; but at their age how shall
I ever rear them without the tenderness of a mo-
ther ? And to see them pine away before my
face, and not know how to help them, will dis-
tract me.”
Finding I could neither sleep nor lie still, I
rose, intending to search all the woods about, and
call to her, that if any accident had prevented
sight of her, she might at least hear me. But
upon opening the door, and just stepping out, how
agreeably was I surprized to meet her coming in,
with something on her arm. “My dear Youwar-
kee,” said I, “where have you been What has
befallen you to kept you out so long? The poor
children have been at their wit’s end to find you ;
and I my dear, have been inconsolable, and was
now almost distracted coming in search of you.”
PI. T E R W II, KIN S. 157
Youwalkee looked very blank, to think what
concern she had given me and the children. “My
dearest Peter,” (kissing me) “pray forgive me the
only thing I have ever done to offend you, and the
last cause you shall ever have, by my good-will,
to complaim of me; but walk within doors, and I
will give you a farther account of my absence.
Don't you remember what delight I took the other
day to hear you talk of your ship f"—“Yes,” said
I, “ you did so; but what of that?”—“Nay,
pray,” replied she, “forgive me, for I have been
to see it.”—“That’s impossible,” said I: and
truly this was the first time I ever thought she went
about to deceive me. “I do assure you,” con-
tinued she, “I have ; and a wonderful thing it is!
But if you distrust me, and what I say, I have
brought proof of it; step out with me to the verge
of the wood, and satisfy yourself.” But pray,”
said I, “who presented you with this upon your
arm *—“I vow,” said she, “I had forgot this;
yes, this will, I believe, confirm to you what I
have said.” I turned it over and over, and look-
ing wistfully upon her, “this waistcoat, indeed, is
the very fellow to one that lay in the captain's
locker in the cabin.”—“Say not the very fellow,”
returned she, “but rather the very same, for I'll
assure you it is so; and had you been with me, we
might have got so many things for ourselves and
the children, we should never have wanted more,
though we lived these hundred years; but as it is,
I have left something without the wood for you
to bring up.” When we had bad our talk out, she
hearing the children stir, took them up, and was
going, as she always did, to get their breakfasts.
* Hold,” said I, “this journey must have fatigued
P
158 PETER W II, KINS.
you too much already, lay yourself to rest, and
leave every thing else to me.”—“My dear,” re-
plied she, “you seem to think this flight tiresome,
but you are mistaken ; I am more weary with
walking to the lake and back again, than with all
the rest. Oh,” said she, “if you had but the
graundee, flying would rest you after the greatest
labour; for the parts which are moved with exer-
cise on the earth, are all at rest in flight; as on the
contrary, the parts used in flight are when on earth-
ly travel. The whole trouble of flight is in mount-
ing from the plain ground, but when once you are
upon the graundee, at a proper height, all the rest
is play, a mere trifle; you need only think of your
way, and incline to it, your graundee directs you
as readily as your feet obey you on the ground
without thinking of every step you take; it does
not require labour, as your boat does, to keep you
a going.” - -
After we had composed ourselves, we walked
to the verge of the wood, to see what cargo my
wife had brought from the ship. I was astonished
at the bulk of it; and seeing by the outside it con-
sisted of clothes, I took it with much ado upon
my shoulders, and carried it home. But upon
opening it, I found far more treasure than I could
have imagined; for there was a hammer, a great
many spikes and nails, three spoons, about five
plates of pewter, four knives and a fork, a small
china punch bowl, two chocolate cups, a paper of
needles, and several of pins, a parcel of coarse
thread, a pair of shoes, and abundance of such
other things as she heard me wish for and describe;
besides as much linen and woollen, of one sort or
another, as made a good package for all the other
PETER WIL, KINS, 159
things; with a great tin porridge-pot, of about
two gallons, tied to the outside; and all these as
nicely stowed as if she had been bred a packer.
When I had viewed the bundle, and boised the
weight; “How was it possible, my dear You-
warkee,” said I, “for you to bring all this ; You
could never carry them in your hands.”—“No,
no,” replied she, “I carried them on my back.”
—“Is it possible,” said I, “for your graundee to
bear yourself and all this weight too in the air,
and to such a height as the top of these rocks?”—
“You will always,” replied she, “make the height
a part of your difficulty in flying; but you are de-
ceived; for as the first stroke (I have heard you
say often) in fighting is half the battle, so it is in
flying; get but once fairly on the wind, nothing
can hurt you afterwards. My method let me tell
you, was this: I climbed to the highest part of
the ship, where I could stand clear, having first
put up my burden, which you have there, and then
getting that on my back near my shoulders, I took
the two cords you see hang loose to it in my two
hands, and extending my graundee, leaped off.
flatwise with my face towards the water; when in-
stantly playing two or three good strokes with my
graundee, I was out of danger; now if I had
found the bundle too heavy to make my first strokes
with, I should directly have turned on my back,
'dropped my bundle, and floated in my graundee
to the ship again, as you once saw me float on the
lake.” Said I, “you must have flown a pro-
digious distance to the ship, for I was several days
sailing, I believe three weeks from my ship, be-
fore 1 reached the gulph; and after that could be
little less than five weeks (as I accounted for it)
P 2
160 PET E R W II, KIN S.
and at a great rate of sailing too under the rock,
before I reached the lake; so that the ship must
be a monstrous way off.”—“No, no,” replied she,
“your ship lies but over yon cliff, that rises as it
were with two points; and as to the rock itself, it
is not broader than our lake is long; but what
made you so tedious in your passage was, many
of the windings and turnings in the cavern return-
ing into themselves again; so that you might have
gone round and round till this time if the tide had
not luckily struck you into the direct!passage: this I
have heard from some of my countrymen, who
have flown up it, but could never get quite
through.”
“I wish with all my heart,” said I, “fortune
had brought me first to light in this country; or (but
for your sake I could almost say) had never brought
me into it at all; for to be a creature of the least
significancy of the whole race about one, is a me-
lancholy circumstance.”—“Fear not,” replied she,
“my love, for you have a wife will hazard all for
you, though you are restrained; and as my incli-
nations and affections are so much yours, that I
need but know your desires to execute them as far
as my power extends; surely you, who can act by
another, may be content to forego the trouble of
your own performance. I perceive,” indeed, con-
tinued she, “you want mightily to go to your ship,
and are more uneasy now you know it is safe, than
you was before; but that being past my skill to as-
sist you in, if you will command your deputy to
go backwards and forwards in your stead, I am
ready to obey you.”
Thus ended our conversation about the ship
for that time. But it left not my mind so soon;
PETER W II, KIN S. 161
for a stronger hankering after it pursued me now
than ever since my wife's flight, but to no purpose.
We sat us down and sorted out our cargo piece
by piece; and having found several things proper
for the children, my wife longed to enter upon some
piece of work towards clothing Pedro in the man-
ner she had heard me talk of, and laid hard at me
to shew her the use of the needles, thread, and
other things she had brought. Indeed I must say
she proved very tractable; and from the little in-
struction I was able to give her, soon outwrought
my knowledge; for I could only shew her that the
thread went through the needle, and both through
the cloth to hold it together; but for any thing
else I was as ignorant as she. In much less time
than I could have imagined, she had clothed my
son Pedro, and had made a sort of mantle for the
youngest. But now seeing us so smart, (for I took
upon me sometimes to wear the green waistcoat
she had brought under my dirty jacket) she began
to be ashamed of herself, as she said, in our fine
company; and afterwards (as I shall soon acquaint
you) got into our fashion.
Seeing the advantages of her flight to the ship,
and that so many conveniences arose from it, she
was frequently at me to let her go again. I should
as much have wished for another return of goods
as she, but l could by no means think of parting
with my factor; for I knew her eagerness to please
me, and that she would stick at nothing to perform
it; “And,” thought I, “should any accident hap-
pen to her, by overloading or otherwise, and I
should lose her, all the other commodities of the
whole world put together would not compensate
her loss.” But as she so earnestly desired it, and

P 3
162 PETER WIL KINS,
assured me she would run no hazards, I was pre-
vailed on at length, by her incessant importunities,
to let her go; though under certain restrictions,
which she promised me to comply with. At first
I insisted upon it that she should take a tour quite
round the rock, setting out the same way I had last
gone with my boat; and if possible, find out the
gulph, which I told her she could not mistake, by
reason of the noise the fall of the water made; and
desired her to remark the place, so as I might know
within-side where it was without. And then I
told her she might review and search every hole int.
the ship as she pleased; and if there were any
small things she had a mind to bring from it, she
was welcome, provided the bundle she should make
up was not above a fourth part either of the bulk
or weight of the last. All which she having en-
gaged punctually to observe, she bid me not expect
her till I saw her, and she would return as soon as
possible. I then went with her to the confines of
the wood, (for I told her I desired to see her mount)
and she after we had embraced, bidding me to stand
behind her, took her flight.
PETER WIL, KIN S. I63
CHAP. XX.
The Author observes her Flight—a Description
of a G/umm in the Graundee—she finds out
the Gulph not far from the Ship—brings home
more Goods—makes her a Gown by her Ilus-
band's Instruction.
I HAD ever since our marriage been desirous of
seeing Youwarkee fly, but this was the first op-
portunity I had of it; and indeed the sight was
worthy of all the attention I paid it; for I desired
her slowly to put herself in proper order for it, that
I might make my observation the more accurately;
aud shall now give you an account of the whole
apparatus, though several parts of the description
were taken from subsequent views; for it would
have been impossible to have made just remarks of
every thing at that once, especially as I only view-
ed her back parts then.
I told you before, I had seen her graundee open
and quite extended, as low as her middle; but that
being in the grotto by lamp-light, I could not take
so just a survey as now, when the sort of light we
ever had was at the brightest.
She first threw up two long branches or ribs of
the whale-bone, as I called it before, (and indeed
for several of its properties, as toughness, elasticity,
and pliableness, nothing I have ever seen can so
justly be compared to it) which were jointed behind
to the upper-bone of the spine, and which when
not extended, lie bent over the shoulders on each
videof the neck forwards, from whence, by nearer
164 PETER WILRINS,
and nearer approaches, they just meet at the lower
rim of the belly in a sort of point; but when ex-
tended they stand their whole length above the
shoulders, not perpendicularly, but spreading out-
wards, with a web of the softest and most pliable
and springy membrane that can be imagined, in the
interstice between them, reaching from their root
or joint on the back up above the hinder part of
the head, and near half-way their own length ; but
when closed, the membrane falls down in the mid-
dle upon the neck, like a handkerchief. There are
also two other ribs rising as it were from the same
root, which when open, run horizontally, but not
so long as the others. These are filled up in the
interstice between them and the upper ones with
the same membrane; and on the lower side of this
is also a deep flap of the membrane, so that the
arms can be either above or below it in flight, and
are always above it when closed. This last rib,
when shut, flaps under the upper one, and also
falls down with it before to the waist, but is not
joined to the ribs below. Along the whole spine-
bone runs a strong, flat, broad, grisly, cartilage, to
which are joined several other of these ribs; all
which open horizontally, and are filled in the inter-
stices with the above membrane, and are jointed to
the ribs of the person just where the plane of the
back begins to turn towards the breast and belly;
and when shut, wrap the body round to the joints
on the contrary side, folding neatly one side over
the other. At the lower spine are two more ribs,
extended horizontally when open, jointed again to
the hips, and long enough to meet the joint on the
contrary side across the belly; and from the bit-
.joint, which is on the outermost edge of the is,
i-
PET E R W H L K.I.N. S. 165
bone, runs a pliable cartilage quite down the out-
side of the thigh and leg to the ancle ; from which
there branch out divers other ribs horizontally also
when open, but when closed they encompass the
whole thigh and leg, rolling inwards cross the back
of the leg and thigh, till they reach and just cover
the cartilage. The interstices of these are also filled
up with the same membrane. From the two ribs
which join to the lower spine-bone there hangs
down a sort of short apron, very full of plaits, from
hip-joint to hip-joint, and reaches below the but-
tocks, half way or more to the hams. This has also
several small limber ribs in it. Just upon the lower
spine-joint, and upon the apron as I call it, there
are two other long branches, which when close,
extend upon the back from the point they join at
below to the shoulders, where each rib has a
clasper, which reaching over the shoulders, just
under the fold of the uppermost branch or ribs,
hold up the two ribs flat to the back like a V, the
interstices of which are also filled up with the afore-
said membrane. This last piece in flight falls
down almost to the ancles, where the two claspers
lapping under each leg within-side, hold it very
fast ; and then also the short apron is drawn up,
by the strength of the ribs in it, between the thighs
forward, and covers as far as the rim of the belly.
The whole arms are covered also from the shoulders
to the wrist with the same delicate membrane,
fastened to ribs of proportionable dimensions, and
jointed to a cartilage on the outside in the same man-
ner as on the legs.
It is very surprizing to feel the difference of these
ribs when open and when closed ; for closed they
are as pliable as the finest whalebone, or more so;
166 PET E R W II, IX INS.
but when extended, are as strong and stiff as a
bone. They are tapering from the roots, and are
broader or narrower, as best suits the places they
occupy, and the stress they are put to, up to their
points, which are almost as small as a hair. The
membrane between them is the most elastic thing I
ever met with, occupying no more space, when the
ribs are closed, than just from rib to rib, as flat and
smooth as possible ; but when extended in some
postures, will dilate itself surprizingly. This will
be better comprehended by the plates, where you
will see several glumms and gawreys in different
attitudes, than expressed by words.
As soon as my wife had expanded the whole
graundee, being upon plain ground, she stooped
forward, moving with a heavy wriggling motion at
first, which put me into some pain for her; but
after a few strokes, beginning to rise a little, she cut
through the air like lightning, and was soon over the
edge of the rock, and out of my sight.
It is the most amazing thing in the world to ob-
serve the large expansion of this graundee when
open : and when closed, (as it all is in a moment
upon the party's descent) to see it fit so close and
compact to the body, as no taylor can come up to
it; and then the several ribs lie so justly disposed
in the several parts, that instead of being, as one
would imagine, a disadvantage to the shape, they
make the body and limbs look extremely elegant:
and by the different adjustment of their lines on the
body and limbs, the whole, to my fancy, somewhat
resembles the dress of the old Roman warriors in
their buskins ; and to appearance, seems much
more noble than any factitious garb I ever saw, or
can frame a notion of to myself.
PI, T 1. R. W.' I L IN IN S. |67
Though these people in height, shape, and limb,
very much resemble the Europeans, there is yet
this difference, that their bodies are rather broader
and flatter, and their limbs, though as long and well
shaped, are seldom so thick as ours : and this I
observed generally in all i saw of them during a
long time among them afterwards; but their skin,
for beauty and fairness, exceeds ours very much.
My wife having now taken her second flight, I
went home, and never left my children till her re-
turn : this was three days after our parting. I was
in bed with my little ones when she knocked at the
door. I soon let herin, and we received each other
with a glowing welcome. The news she brought
me was very agreeable. She told me she first went
and pried into every nook in the ship, where she
had seen such things, could we get at them, as
would make us very happy. Then she set out the
way I told her to go, in order to find the gulph.
She was much afraid she would not have discovered
it, though she flew very slow, that she might be
sure to hear the water-fall, and not over-shoot it.
It was long ere she came at it; but when she did,
she perceived she might have spared most of her
trouble, had she set out the other way; for after
she had flown almost round the island, and not be-
fore, she began to hear the fall, and upon coining
up to it,found it to be not above six minutes flightfrom
the ship. She said the entrance was very narrow,
and she thought, lower than I represented it; for
she could scarce discern any space between the
surface of the water and the arch-way of the rock.
I told her that might happen from the rise or fall of
the sea itself. But I was glad to hear the ship was
no farther from the gulph; for my head was never
168 PETER WIL, KIN S.
free from the thoughts of my ship and cargo. She
then told me she had left a small bundle for me
without the wood, and went to look after her
children. I brought up the bundle ; aud though
it was not near so large as the other, I found several
useful things in it, wrapped up in four or five yards
of dark blue woollen cloth, which I knew no name
for, but which was thin and light, and about a yard
wide. I asked her where she met with this stuff:
she answered, where there was more of it, under a
thing like our bed, in a cloth like our sheet, which
she cut open and took it out of.-‘‘Well,” said I,
“and what will you do with this f"—“Why, I will
make me a coat, like yours,” answered she ; “for 1
don’t like to look different from my dear husband
and children.”—“No, Youwarkee,” replied I, “you
must not do so : if you make such a jacket as mine,
there will be no distinction between glumm and
gawrey; the gowren praave, in my country, would
not on any account go dressed like a glumm ; for
they wear a fine flowing garment called a gown,
that sits tight about the waist, and hangs down from
thence in folds, like your barras, almost to the
ground, so that you can hardly discern their feet,
and no other part of their body but their hands and
face, and about as much of their necks and breasts
as you see in your graundee.”
Youwarkee seemed highly delighted with this
new-fancied dress, and worked day and night at it
against the cold weather. Whilst she employed
herself thus, I was busied in providing my winter
stores ; which I was forced to do alone now, her-
self and children taking up all my wife's time.
About a fortnight after she had began mantua-
making, she presented herself to me one day as I
PETER WIL, KINS. 169
came from work in her new gown: and truly, con-
sidering the scanty description I had given her of
such a garment, it appeared a good comely dress.
Though it had not one plait about the body, it sat
very tight thereto, and yet hung down full enough
for a countess ; for she would have put it all in (all
the stuff she had) had there been as much more of
it. I could see no opening before, so asked her how
she got it on. She told me she laid along on the
ground, and crept through the plaits at the bottom,
and sewed the body round her after she had gother
hands and arms through the sleeves. I wondered
at her contrivance ; and smiling, shewed her how
she should put it on, and also to pin it before : and
after she had done that, and I had turned up about
half a yard of sleeve, which then hung down to her
finger ends, I kissed her, and called her my country-
woman, of which and her new gown she was very
proud for a long time.
170 PETER WILKIN S.
CIIAP. XXI.
The Author gets a Breed of Poultry, and by
what Means—builds them a House—how he
managed to keep them in Winter.
ONE day, as I was traversing the woods to view
my bird-traps, looking into the underwood among
the great trees on my right hand, I saw a wood-
hem (a bird I used to call so, from it's resemblance
in make to our English poultry) come out of a
little thicket. I know not whether my rustling or
what had disturbed it; but I let her pass and she
ran away before me. When she was fairly out
of sight, I stepped up, and found she had a
nest and sixteen eggs there. I exactly marked
the place; and taking away one of the eggs, I
broke it at some distance from the nest, to see how
forward they were; and I had no sooner broke
the shell but out came a young chicken. I then
looked into the nest again, and taking up more of
the eggs, I found them all just splintered in the
shell, and ready for hatching. I had immediately
a desire to save them, and bring them up tame;
but I was afraid if I took them away before they
were hatched, and a little strengthened under the
hen, they would all die; so I let them remain till
next day. In the mean while I prepared some
small netting of such a proper size * conceived
would do; and with this I contrived, by fastening
it to stakes which I fixed in the ground, to sur-
round the nest, and me on the outside of it. All
the while I was doing this the hen did not stir, so
PETER W II, KIN S. 171
that I thought she had either been absent when I
came, or had batched and gone off with the young
ones. As to her being gone I was under no con-
cern; for I had no design to catch her, but only
to confine the chickens within my net if they were
hatched. But however I went nearer, and peep-
ing in, found she sat still, squeezing herself as flat
to the ground as she could. I was in twenty minds
whether to take her first, and then catch the chick-
ens, or to let her go off, and then clap upon them ;
but as I proposed to let her go, I thought if she
would sit still till I had got the chickens, that would
be the best way; so I softly kneeled down before
her, and sliding my hand under her, I gently drew
out two, and put them in a bag I had in my left-
hand. I then dipped again and again, taking two
every turn; but going a fourth time, as I was
bringing out my prize, the hen jumped up, flew
out, and made such a moise, that though I the
minute before saw six or seven more chicks in a
lump where she had sat, and kept my eye upon
them, yet before I could put the last two I had got
into my bag, these were all gone, and in three
hours search I could not find one of them, though
I was sure they could not pass my met, and must
be within the compass of a small room, my toils
inclosing no more. After tiring myself with look-
ing for them, I marched home with those eight I
had got. -
I told Youwarkee what I had done, and how I
intended to manage the little brood, and if I could,
to bring them up tame. We kept them some
days very warm by the fire, and fed them often, as
I had seen my mother do with her early chickens;
and in a fortnight's time they were as stout and
Q 2
172 PETER W II, KIN S.
familiar as common poultry. We kept them a
long while in the house; and when I fed them I
always used them to a particular whistle, which I
also taught my wife, that they might know both us
and their feeding time ; and in a very short while
they would come running, upon the usual sound,
like barn-door fowls to the name of Biddy.
There happened in this brood to be five hens
and three cocks; and they were now so tame that
having cut their wings, I let them out when the
weather favoured, at my door, where they would
pick about in the wood, and get best part of their
subsistence; and having used them to roost in a
corner of my anti-chamber, they all came in very
regularly at night, and took their places. My
hens, at the usual season, laid me abundance of
eggs, and hatched me a brood or two each of
chickens ; so that now I was at a loss to know
what to do with them, they were become so mu-
merous. The anti-chamber was no longer a pro-
per receptacle of such a flock, and therefore I
built a little house, at a small distance from my
own, on purpose for their reception and entertain-
ment. I had by this time cleared a spot of ground
on one side of my grotto, by burning up the timber
and underwood which had covered it: this I in-
closed, and within that inclosure I raised my avi-
ary; and my poultry thrived very well there, seem-
ed to like their habitation, and grew very fat.
My wife and I took much delight in visiting and
feeding them, and it was a fine diversion also to
my boys; but at the end of summer, when all the
other birds took their annual flight, away went
every one of my new-raised brood with them, and
one of my old cocks, the rest of the old set remain-
PETER W II, KIN S. 17.3
ing very quiet with me all the winter. The next
summer when my chicks of that year grew up a
little, I cut their wings, and by that means pre-
served all but one, which I suppose was either not
cut so close as the rest, or his wings had grown
again. From this time I found by long experi-
ence, that not two out of a hundred that had once
wintered with me would ever go away, though I did
not cut their wings; but all of the same season
would certainly go off with the wild ones, if they
could any ways make a shift to fly. I afterwards
got a breed of black-necks, which was a name I
gave them from the peculiar blackness of their
necks, let the rest of their bodies be of what colour
they would, as they are indeed of all colours.
These birds were as big or bigger than a turkey,
of a delicious flavour, and were bred from turkey
eggs hatched under my own wood-hens in great
plenty. I was forced to clip these as I did the
other young fowl, to keep them ; and at length
they grew very tame, and would return every night
during the dark season. The greatest difficulty
now was to get meat for all these animals in the
winter, when they would sit on the roost two days
together, if I did not call and feed them, which I
was sometimes forced to do by lamp-light, or they
would have starved in cloudy weather. But I
overcame that want of food by an accidental dis-
covery ; for I observed my black-necks in the wood
jump many times together at a sort of little round
heads or pods, very dry, which hung plentifully
upon a shrub that grew in great abundance there.
I cut several of these heads, and carrying them
home with me broke them, and took out a spoon-
ful or more from each head of small yellow seeds;
Q 3
174 PETER WILKIN S.
which giving to my poultry, and finding they greed-
ily devoured them, I soon laid in a stock for twice
my number of mouths, so that they never after
wanted. I tried several times to raise a breed of
water-fowl by hatching their eggs under my hens;
but not one in ten of the sorts when hatched
were fit to eat; and those that were would never
live and thrive with me, but got away to the lake,
I having no sort of water nearer me; so I dropped
my design of water-fowl as impracticable. But
by breeding and feeding my land-fowl so constantly
in my farm-yard, I never wanted of that sort at my
table, where we eat abundance of them ; for my
whole side of the lake in a few years was like a
farm-yard, so full of poultry that I never knew my
stock; and upon the usual whistle they would
flock round me from all quarters. I had every
thing now but cattle, not only for the support but
convenience and pleasure of life; and so happily
should I have fared here, if I had had but a cow
and bull, a ram and sheep, that I would not have
changed my dominions for the crown of England.
PETER WIL, KINS, 175
CHAP. XXII.
Reflections on Mankind—the Author wants to be
with his Ship—projects going but perceives it
impracticable—Youwarkee offers her Service,
and goes—an Account of her Transactions on
Board—Remarks on her Sagacity—she dis-
patches several Chests of Goods through the
Gulph to the Lake—an Account of a Danger
she escaped—the Author has a fit of Sickness.
STRA N G E is the temper of mankind; who the
more they enjoy, the more they covet. Before I
received any return from my ship, I rested tole-
rably easy, and but seldom thought upon what I
had left behind me in her, thinking myself happy
in what I had, and completely so since my union
with my dear wife; but after I had got what I
could never have expected, I grew more and more
perplexed for want of the rest, and thought I should
never enjoy true happiness while even a plank of
the ship remained. My head be I where I would,
or at what I would, was ever on board. I wished
for her in the lake, and could I but have got her
thither, I thought I should be an emperor: and
though I wanted for nothing to maintain life, and
had so good a wife and five children I was very
fond of, yet the one thing I had not reduced the
comfort of all the rest to a scanty pattern, even so
low as to destroy all my whole peace. I was
even mad enough to think of venturing up the ca-
vern again, but was restrained from the attempt by
the certain impracticableness of it. Then I thought
176 PETER W II, KINS,
Youwarkee should take another trip to the ship ;
“but what can she bring from it?” said I to myself,
“in respect of what must be left behind? her
whole life will not suffice to clear it in, at the rate
she can fetch the loading hither in parcels.” At
last a project started, that as there were so many
chests on board, Youwarkee should fill some of
them, and send them through the gulph to take
their chance for the lake. This at first sight seem-
ed feasible; but then I considered how they could
be got from the ship to the gulph; and again, that
they would never keep out the water, and if they
filled with a lading in them they would sink; or
if this did not happen, they might be dashed to
pieces against the crags in the cavern. These ap-
prehensions stopped me again: till, unwilling to
quit the thought, “True,” said I, “this may hap-
pen to some; but if I get but one in five, it is bet-
ter than nothing.” Thus I turned and wound
the affair in my mind; but objections still started
too obstinate to be conquered.
In the height of my soliloquy in comes You-
warkee ; and seeing my dejected;look, would needs
know the meaning of it. I told her plainly that I
could get no rest from day to day ever since she
first went to the ship, to think such a number of
good things lay there to be a prey to the sea, as the
ship wasted, when they might be of such infinite
service here; and that since her last flight I had suf-
fered the more, when I thought how near the gulph
was to the ship; so that could I but get thither my-
self with my boat, I would contrive to pack up the
goods in the chests that were on board, and carry-
ing them in the boat, drop them near the draft of
the water, which of itself would suck them under
PETE]* W II, KIN S. 177
the rock down the gulph; and when they were
passed through the cavern, I might take them up
in the lake. “Well,” said she, “ Peter, and why
cannot I do this for you?”—“No,” replied 1,
“even this has its objections.” Then I told her
what I feared of their taking water, or dashing
against the rock, and twenty other ways of frus-
trating my views: “But, above all,” continued I,
“how can you get such large and weighty things
to the gulph without a boat: There is another im-
possibility it won’t do.”
Youwarkee eyed me attentively.—“Pr’ythee,
my dear Peter,” says she, “set your heart at rest
about that. I can only try : if no good is to be
done, you shall soon know it, and must rest con-
tented under the disappointment.” I told her if
I was there, I could take all the things out of the
chest, and them melt some pitch and pour into every
crack, to keep out the water when they were set
afloat.” “ Pitch '' said she, “ what's that ?”—
“Why,” answered I, “that is a masty hard black
sticking thing, that stands in tubs in the ship, and
which being put over the fire in any thing to melt,
will grow liquid, and when it is cold be hard again,
and will resist the water and keep it out.”—“How
can I put this pitch within-side of the chest-lid
when I have tied it up "–% It is no manner of
purpose,” said I, “to talk of it, so there's an end
of it.”—“I3ut,” continued she, “ suppose yourself
there, what things would you bring first " I then
entered into a long detail of particulars ; saying,
I would have this and that, and so on, till I had
scarce left out a thing I either knew of or could
suppose to be in the ship ; and for fear I had not
mentioned all, I said at last, “If I was there
wº
178 PETER WILKIN 8,
I believe I should leave but little portable behind
me.” -
“So so my dear,” said Youwarkee, “you would
roll in riches I find; but you have mentioned
never a new gown for me.”—“Why aye!” replied
I, “I would have that too.”—“But how would
you melt the pitch?” said she. “G.,” replied 1,
“ there is a tinder-box and matches in a room be-
low, upon the side of the fire-hearth.” And then
I let her see one I had brought with me, and shew-
ed her the use of flint and steel. “Well my dear,”
said she, “will you once more trust me?” I told
her, her going would be of little more use than to
get a second gown, or some such thing; but if she
was desirous, I would let her make another flight
on her promise to be back as soon as possible.
In the evening she set out, and staid two days,
and till the night of the third. ... I would here ob-
serve, that though it was much lighter and brighter
on the outside of the rock where the ship lay, than
with us at Graundevolet, yet having º her
spectacles with her, I heard no more complaint
of the glare of light she used to be so much afraid
of: indeed she always avoided the fire and lamp at
home as much as she could, because she generally
took of her spectacles within doors; but when at
any time she had them on, she could bear both
well enough. …
Upon her return again, she told me she had
shipped some goods to sea for me, which she hop-
ed wonld arrive safe, (for by this time she had had
my sea-faming terms so often over, she could apply
them very properly), and that they were in six
chests, which she had pitched after my directions.
“Aye!” said I, “you have pitched them into the

PETER WILKINs. , 179
sea, perhaps; but after my directions, I am satis-
fied was beyond your ability.”—“You glumms
think us gawreys very ignorant; but I’ll satisfy you
we are not so dull of apprehension as you would
make us. Did not you shew me one day how
your boat was tarred and caulked, as you call it?”
—“I did; what them?”—“I’ll tell you,” answer-
ed she, “when I had emptied the first chest, and
set it properly, I looked about for your pitch,
which at last I found by its sticking to my fingers;
I then put a good piece into a sort of a little ket-
tle, with a long handle, that lay upon the pitch.”
—“O, the pitch-ladle!” said I. “I know not
what you call it; but then I made a fire as you
told me, and melted that stuff; afterwards turnin
up the chest side-ways, and then end-ways, ;
poured it into it, and let it settle in the cracks, and
with an old stocking, such as yours, dipped into
the pitch, I rubbed every place where the boards
joined. I then set the chest on the side of the
ship, and when the pitch was cold and hardened
in it, filled it top-full of things; but when I had
done thus, and shut the lid, I found that would
not come so close but I could get the blade of a
knife through any where between it and the chest;
whereupon I cut some long slips of the cloth I
was packing up, and fitting them all round the
edge of the chest, I dipped them into the pitch,
and laid them on hot; and where one slip would
not do, I put two ; and shutting the lid down
close upon them, I mailed it, as I had seen you.
do some things, quite round; then tying a rope to
the handle, I tipped the chest into the sea, hold-
ing the rope. I watched it some time, and seeing
it swim well, I took flight with the rope in my
180 PETER WIL, KIN S.
hand, and drew the chest after me to the gulph,
when letting go the rope, away it went. I served
five more in the same manner: and now my dear-
est, I am here to tell you I hope you will be able
to see at least some of them, one time or other, in
the lake.” -
I admired in all this at the sagacity of the gaw-
reys. “Alas!” thought I, “what narrow-hearted
creatures are mankind f i)id I not heretofore look
upon the poor blacks in Africa as little better than
beasts, till my friend Glaulipze convinced me, by
disabling the crocodile, the passage of the river,
and several other achievements, that my own ex-
cellencies might have perished in a desart without
his genius; and now what could I, or almost any
of us master-pieces of the creation, (as we think
ourselves) and Heaven's peculiar favourites, have
done in this present case, that has been omitted by
this woman, (for I may justly style her so in an
eminent degree) and that in a way to which she
was bred an utter stranger.” -
After what I had heard from Yotiwarkee, I grew
much more chearful ; which she poor creature was
remarkably pleased with. She went with me con-
stantly once, and sometimes twice a day, for seve-
ral days together, to see what success at the lake;
till at length she grew very impatient, for fear as
she afterwards told me, I should either think she
had not done what she said, or had done it in an
ineffectual manner. But one day, walking by the
lake, I thought I saw something floating in the
water at a very great distance. “Youwarkee,”
said I, “I spy a sail!” Then running to my boat,
and taking her in, away we went, plying my oars
with all my might; for I longed to see what it was.
PETER WILKINS. 181
At nearer view I perceived it to be one of my
wife's fleet. But what added to my satisfaction
was to see Youwarkee so pleased, for she could
scarcely contain herself.
When we came close to it, up she started:
“Now my dear Peter, torment yourself no more
about your goods on board; for if this will do all
shall be your own.” She then lent me a hand to
take it in ; but we had both work enough to com-
pass it, the wood had soaked in so much water.
We then made the best of our way homewards to
my wet-dock ; when just as we had landed our
treasure, we saw two more boxes coming down
the stream both together; whereupon we launched
again, and brought them in one by one; for I did
not care to trust them both on one bottom, my
boat being in years and growing somewhat crazy.
We had now made a good day's work of it; so
mooring the boat, we went home, intending to he
out in the morning early with the cart, to convey
our imports to the grotto. -
After supper, Youwarkee looking very earnestly
at me, with tears just glittering in her eyes, broke
out in these words—“ What should you have
thought Peter, to have seen me come sailing
drowned, through the cavern, tied to one of your
chests f’”—“Heaven forbid such a thought, my
charmer,” replied I. “But as you know I must
have been rendered the most miserable of all liv-
ing creatures by such a sight, or anything else that
would deprive me of you, pray tell me how you
could possibly have such a thought in your head?”
She saw she had raised my concern, and was very
sorry for what she had said. “Nothing, nothing,”
said she, “my dear! it was only a fancy just come
V O I, , ! . R
182 PETER W fl, KINS.
into my head.”—“My dear Youwarkee, you must
let me know what you mean; I am in great pain
till you explain yourself; for I am sure there is
something more in what you say than fancy; there-
fore pray if you love me, keep me on the rack no
longer.”—“Ah! Peter,” replied she, “there was
but a span between me and death not many days
ago; and when I saw the line of the last chest we
took up just now, it gave me so much horror, I
could scarce keep upon my feet.”—“My dear
Youwarkee, proceed; for I cannot bear my torment
till I have heard the worst.”—“Why, Peter,” con-
tinued she, “now the danger is over, I shall tell
you my escape with as much pleasure as I guess
you will take in hearing of it.—You must know,
my life, that having cast that chest into the sea, as
I was tugging it along by that very line, it being
one of the heaviest, and moving but slowly, I twist-
ed the string several times round my hand, one fold
upon another, the easier to tow it; when drawing
it rather too quick into the eddy, it pulled so hard
against me, towards the gulph, and so quick, that
J could no way loosen or disengage the cord from
my fingers, but was dragged thereby to the very
rock, against which the chest struck violently. My
last thought as I supposed it, was of you my dear,”
(on which she clasped me round the neck, in sense
of her past agony;) “when taking myself for lost,
I forbore farther resistance; at which instant the
line, slackening by the rebound of the chest, fell
from my hand of itself; and the chest returning to
the rock, went down the current. I took a turn
or two round on my graundee to recollect my past
danger, and went back to the ship fully resolved to
avoid the like snare for the future. Indeed I did
PETER W II, KIN S. 185
not easily recover my spirits, and was so terrified
with the thought, that I had half a mind to have
left the two remaining chests behind me; but as
danger overcome, gives fresh resolution, 1 again
set to work, and discharged them also down the
gulph, as I hope you will see in good time.”
My heart bled within me all the while she spoke,
and I even felt ten times more than she could have
suffered by the gulph. “My dearest Youwarkee,”
said I, “why did not you tell me this adventure
sooner?”—“It is too soon I fear now !” replied
she ; for she then saw the colour forsake my lips,
my eyes grow languid, and myself dropping into
her arms. She screamed out and ran to the chest,
where all was empty; but turning every bottle
up, and from the remaining drops in each collect-
ing a small quantity of liquor, and putting it by
little and little to my lips, and rubbing my wrists
and temples, she brought me to myself again; but
I continued so extremely sick for some days after,
that it was above a week before I could get down
with my cart to fetch up my chests.
When I was able to go down, Youwarkee would
not venture me alone, but went herself with me.
We then found two more of the chests, which we
landed ; and I had work sufficient for two or three
days in getting them all up to the grotto, they were
so heavy, and all the way through the wood being
up hill.
We had five in hand, and watched several days
for the sixth, when seeing nothing of it we gave it
over for lost: but one day as I was going for wa-
ter, Youwarkee would go with me, and urged our
carrying the net, that we might drag for some fish;
accordingly we did so; and now having taken what
R 2
184 FETER WILKINS.
we wanted, we went to the rill, and pushing in the
head of the boat, (as I usually did, for by that
means I could fill the vessel as I stood on board)
the first thing that appeared was my sixth chest.
Youwarkee spied it first, and cried pointing there-
to, “O Peter, what we have long wished for and
almost despaired of, is come at last ! let us meet
and welcome it.” I was pleased with the gaiety
of her fancy. I did as she desired; we got it into
the boat, after merrily saluting it, and so returned
home. It took us up several days’ time in search-
ing, soiting, and disposing our cargo, and drying
the chests; for the goods themselves were so far
from being wetted or spoiled, that even those in
the last chest, which had lain so long in the water,
had not taken the least moisture.
Youwalkee was quite alert at the success of her
packing, but left me to ring her praises, which I did
not fail of doing more than once at unpacking each
chest, and could see her eyes glow with delight to
see she had so pleased me. -
She had been so curious as to examine almost
every thing in the ship; and as well of things I had
described, and she did know, as of what she did
not, brought me something for a sample; but above
all, had not forgot the blue stuff; for the moment
she had seen that, she destined it to the use of her-
self and children. *
PETER WIL, KIN 8. 189
CHAP. XXIII.
The Religion of the Author's Family.
You w A R K E E and I having fixed ourselves by
degrees, into a settied rota of action, began to live
like Christians, having so great a quantity of most
sorts of necessaries about us. But I say we lived
like Christians on another account, for you must
not think, after what I have said before, that I and
my family lived like heathems; no, I will assure
you, they by degrees knew all I knew, and that
with a little artificial improvement, and a well-re-
gulated disposition, I hoped and did not doubt,
would carry them all to heaven. I would many
a time have given all my interest in the ship's cargo
for a 13ible ; and a hundred times grieved that I
was not master of a pocket-one, which I might
have carried every where about me. I never ima-
gined there was one aboard; and if there was, and
You warkee should find it, I supposed it would be
in Portuguese, which I knew little of ; so it would
be of small service to me if I had it.
Since I am upon the topic of religion, it may
not be amiss once for all, to give you a small sketch
of my religious proceedings after coming into my
new dominions. I have already told you that from
my first stop at the rock I had prayed constantly
morning and evening, but I cannot say I did it al-
ways with the same efficacy. However, my im-
perfect devotions were not without good effect;
and I am confident, wherever this course is pur-
sued with a right view, sooner or later the issue
R 3
186 PETEIt w ILKINs.
will prove the same to others as I found it to my-
self; I mean that mercies will be remembered with
more gratitude, and evils be more disregarded, and
become less burdensome : and surely the person
whose case this is, must necessarily enjoy the truest
relish of life. As daily prayer was my practice,
in answer to it I obtained the greatest blessing and
comfort my solitude was capable of receiving; I
mean my wife, whose character I need not farther
attempt to blazon in any faint colours of my own,
after what has been already said; her acts having
spoken her virtues beyond all verbal description.
After we were married as I call it, that is, after
we had agreed to become man and wife, I fre-
quently prayed before her, and with her, (for by
this time she understood a good deal of my lan-
guage:) at which though contrary to my expec-
tation, she did not seem surprized, but readily
kneeled by and joined with me. This I liked very
well: and upon my asking her one day after pray-
er, if she understood what I had been doing (for
I had a notion she did not) “Yes verily,” an-
swered she, “you have been making petitions to
the image of the great Collwar.”—“Pray,” said
I, (willing gently to lead her into a just sense of a
Supreme Being) “who is this Collwar; and
where does he dwell ?”—“He it is,” replied she,
“ that does all good and evil to us.”—“Right,”
said I, “it is in some measure so; but he cannot
of himself do evil, absolutely and properly as his
own act.”—“Yes,” said she, “he can ; for he
can do all that can be done, and as evil can be
done he can do it.” So quick a reply startled me.
Thought I, “She will run me aground presently;
and from being a doctor, as I fancied myself,
& Pp. T E R W II, KIN S. 187
I shall become but a pupil to my own scholar.”
I then asked her where the great Collwar dwelt:
she told me," In heaven, in a charming place.”—
“And can he know what we do?” said I. “Yes,”
replied she, “his image tells him every thing; and
I have prayed to his image, which I have often
secn; and it is filled with so much virtue that it
is his second self; for there is only one of them
in the world who is so good, he gives several
virtues to other images of himself, which are
brought to him, and put into his arms to breathe
upon; and the only thing I have ever regretted
since I knew you is, that I have not one of them
here to comfort and bless us and our children.”
Though I was sorry for the oddity of her con-
ceptions, I was almost glad to find her so ignorant,
and pleased myself with thinking that as she had
already a confused notion of a Supreme Power,
I should soon have the satisfaction of bringing her
to a more rational knowledge of him.
“Pray, Youwarkee,” said I, “what is your God
made off”—“Why of clay,” answered she, “fine-
ly painted, and looks so terrible he would make
you tremble to behold him.”—“Do you think,”
said I, “that is the true Collwar’s real shape, if
you could see himself f" She told me, “Yes;”
for that some of his best servants had seen him,
and took the representation from himself. “And
pray, do you think he loves his best servants, as
you call them, and is kind to them?”—“You
need not doubt it,” said she. “Why then,” re-
plied I, “how came he to look so terrible upon
them when they saw him, as you say they did :
for I can see no reason how terrible soever he
looks to others, why he should shew himself so to
188 PETER WILKIN S.
those he loves. I should rather think, as you say
he is kind to them, that he should have two images,
a placid one for his good, and a terrible one for
his bad servants; or else who by seeing him can
tell whether he is pleased or angry for even you
yourself, Youwarkee, when any thing pleases you,
have a different look from that you have when you
are angry; and little Pedro can tell whether he
does well or ill by your countenance: whereas if
you made no distinction, but looked with the
same face on all his actions, he would as readily
think he did well as ill in committing a bad ac-
tion.” Youwarkee could not tell what to say to
this, the fact seeming against her.
I then asked her, if she thought the image it-
self could hear her petitions. She replied, “Yes.”
—“And can he return you an answer:” She told
ine, he only did that to his best servants. “Did
you ever hear him do it?” said I. “For unless
he can speak too, I should much suspect his hear-
ing; and you being one of his best servants, seeing
you love him, and pray heartily to him, why
should you not hear him as soon as others f"—
“No,” says she, “there are a great number of
glumms on purpose to serve him, pray for us
to him, and receive his answers.”—“But to what
purpose then,” said I, “is your praying to him if
their prayers will serve your turn ?”—“O,” an-
swered she, “the image hears them sooner than
us, and sends the petitions up to the great Coll-
war, and lets him know who makes them, and
desires him to let them have what they want.”—
“But suppose,” said I, for argument sake, “that
you could see the great Collwar, or know where
he was, and should pray to himself, without going
Peter wilkins. « 180
about to his image first, do you think he could
not hear you?”—“I cannot tell that,” replied she.
“But how them,” said I, “can he tell what (if it
could speak) his image says, which is as far from
him as you are And pray, do you think he can
hear an image which he did not make, which
could not make itself, and which can neither hear,
mor see, nor speak, better than he can hear a
glumm whom he did make, and who made that
image, and who himself can hear, and see, and
speak to him f° She paused here a good while.
At last, said “Why truly, I cannot think but he
might as well, or better, hear me than the image.”
*—“Why then,” said I, “don’t you make your
petitions to himself, and not to the image It is
for the reason I have given you, my dear You-
warkee, that I pray to him, and not to his image,
or any representation of him upon earth; and
consequently, am more sure of being heard and
answered.” – “ Indeed,” said she, “ I never
thought of that before, for our ragans always
charged me to pray to the image, or to let them
know what I wanted, and they would pray to
him for me; and they have had many a roppin of
me for so doing, and sometimes two or three,
when they told me I should have what I wanted:
but you have convinced me it is better to pray to
himself, and I shall always do it hereafter.”
Having conducted my scholar thus far I left
off, thinking I had now laid a solid basis, that I
need be in no fear for my superstructure ; and
as the slower you build, the firmer it settles, I
thought fit to let this first work settle into a firm
rinciple before I raised any farther doctrine upon
it, which as occasion offered, I determined to
100 PETER WIL, KIN S.
pursue. I propagated no theological notions in
my children till they were capable of conceiving
the truth of them from principles of reason; but
only inculcated on them justice, truth, and love
to myself, their mother, and each other. Hav-
ing brought my wife firmly to believe in a Su-
preme Being, (let her call him what she would)
who could hear our prayers, see our actions, and
answer our petitions as he sees fit, and to an as-
surance that his love to us is so great that he will
do what is most beneficial for us, though it should
not always prove what we think so; the great
truths concerning his dispensations in our creation
and redemption, and our duty towards him, follow-
ed of course, as direct consequences of such his
love and knowledge of us, and she easily came in-
to them. Accordingly I opened the doctrine of
the creation to her as well as I could. I am sorry
to say my explication of this great point was not so
just, so particular, and clear, as it might have been
if I had had a Bible, any more than was the suc-
ceeding history of our redemption; however, in ge-
neral I explained both so effectually, that though
it required time to ground her in the full practical
faith of it, yet the opinion she had of me, and my
fidelity to her, with the reasons I was able to urge
for what I taught her, persuaded her I was in the
right, and disposed her to hearken to what I deli-
vered; and then her own zealous application, with
God’s grace, soon brought her to a firm belief
in it, and a suitable temper and conduct with re-
spect to God and man.
After I had began with my children, I fre-
quently referred their farther instruction to their
mother, for I have always experienced that a su-
PETER WILKIN S. 191
perficial knowledge, with a desire of becoming a
teacher, is, in some measure, equivalent to better
knowledge; for it not only excites every principle
one has to the utmost, but makes matters more
clear and conspicuous even to one's self.
By these means, and the Divine blessing there-
on, in a few years, I may fairly say I had a little
Christian church in my own house, and in a
flourishing way too, without a schismatic or
heretic amongst us. -
192 PETER WILKINs.
CHAP, XXIV.
The Author's Account of his Children—their
Names—they are exercised in Plying—his
Boat crazy—Youwarkee intends a Visit to
her Rather, but first takes another Flight to
the Ship—sends a Boat and Chests through
the Gulph—Clothes her Children—is with
Child again, so her l’isit is put off—an In-
ventory of the last Freight of Goods—the
Author's Method of treating his Children—
Youwarkee, her Son Tommy, with her Daugh-
ters Patty and Hallycarnie, set out to her
Father’s.
I h AD now lived here almost fourteen years; and
besides the three sons before-mentioned, had three
girls and one boy. Pedro, my eldest, had the
graundee, but too small to be useful; my second
son Tommy had it complete; so had my three
daughters; but Jemmy and David, the youngest
sons, none at all. My eldest daughter I named
Patty, because I always called my first wife so;
I say my first wife, though I had no other know-
ledge of her death than my dream; but am from
that as verily persuaded if ever I reach England I
shall find it so, as if I had heard it from her aunt's
own mouth. My second daughter my wife de-
sired might be called by her sister's name Hally-
carnie; and my youngest I named Sarah, after
my mother. I put you to the trouble of writing
down the names, for as I shall hereafter have fre-
quent occasion to mention the children severally,
PETER WILKIN S. I93
it will be pleasanter for myself and you to call
them by their several names of distinction, than
to call them my second son, or my eldest daugh-
ter, and so forth.
My wife now took great delight in exercising
Tommy and Patty (who were big enough to be
trusted) in flight, and would often skim round the
whole island with them before I could walk half
through the wood. And she would teach them
also to swim or sail I know not which to call
it, for sometimes you should see them dart out of
the air as if they would fall on their faces into the
lake, when coming near the surface they would
stretch their legs in an horizontal posture, and in
an instant turn on their backs, and then you could
see nothing from the bank, to all appearance, but
a boat sailing along, the graundee rising at their
head, feet, and sides, so like the sides and ends of
a boat, that you could not discern the face or any
part of the body. I own I often envied them this
exercise, which they seemed to perform with more
ease than I could only shake my leg, or stir
all aſ III,
Though we had perpetually Swangeans about
us, and the voices as I used to call them, I could
never once prevail on my wife to shew herself, or
to claim any acquaintance with her country-folks.
And what is very remarkable in my children is,
that my three daughters and Tommy, who had the
full graundee, had exactly their mother's sight,
Jemmy and David had just my sight, and Pedro's
sight was between both, though he was never much
affected with any light; but I was obliged to make
spectacles for Tommy and all my daughters when
they came to go abroad.
S
194 PETER WILKINS,
I had in this time twice enlarged my dwelling,
which the increase of my family had rendered ne-
cessary. The last alteration I was enabled to do
in a much better manner, and with more ease, than
the first; for by the return of my flota, I had
gotten a large collection of useful tools; several
of iron, where the handles or wood-work prepon-
derated the iron; but such as were all or greatest
part of that metal had got either to the rock, or
were so fast fixed to the head of the ship, that it
was difficult to remove them ; so that my wife
could get comparatively few of this latter sort,
though some she did. It was well truly, I had
these instruments, which greatly facilitated my la-
bours, for I was forced to work harder now than
ever, in making provision for us all; and my sons
Pedro and Tommy commonly assisted. I had
also had another importation of goods through the
gulph, which still added to my convenience. But
my boat made me shudder every time I went into
her; she had leaked again and again, and I had
patched her till I could scarce see a bit of the old
wood. She was of unspeakable use to me, and
yet I could not venture inyself in her, but with the
utmost apprehension and trembling. I had been
intending a good while, now I had such helps to
build a new one, but had been diverted by one
avocation or other.
About this time Youwarkee, who was now up-
wards of thirty-two years of age, the fondest
mother living, and very proud of her children, had
formed a project of taking a flight to Arndrumn-
stake, a town in the kingdom of Doorpt Swange-
anti, as I called it, where her father, if living, was
S- 7
a colamb under Georgetti, the prince of that
1’ETER W H L K.I.N.S. 195
country. She imparted her desire to me, asking
my leave ; and she told me if I pleased, she would
take Patty and Tommy along with her. I did not
much dislike the proposal, because of the great in-
climation I had for a long time to a knowledge of,
and familiarity with her countrymen and relations;
and now I had so many of her children with ine, I
could not think she would ever be prevailed on, but
by force, to quit me and her offspring, and be con-
tented to lose six for the sake of having two with
her; especially as she had shewed no more love
for them than the rest: so I made no hesitation,
but told her she should go.
I expected continually I should hear of her de-
parture; but she saying no more of it, I thought
she had dropped her design, and I did not chuse to
mention it. But one day as we were at dinner, look-
ing mighty seriously, she said, “My dear, I have
considered of the journey you have consented I
should take, but in order thereto it is necessary
that I prepare several things for the children, espe-
cially those who have no graundee, and I am re-
solved to finish them before I go, that we may
appear with decency, both here and at Arndrumm-
stake ; for I am sure my father, whose temper I
am perfectly acquainted with, will upon sight of me
and my little ones, be so overjoyed, that he will for-
give my absence and marriage, provided he sees
reason to believe I have not matched unworthily,
unbecoming my birth; and after keeping me and
the children with him, it may be two or , three
months, will accompany me home again himself
with a great retinue of servants and relations; or
at least, if he is either dead or unable for flight, my
other relations will come or send a convoy to take
$ 2
196 P:ETER WILKINS
care of me and the children: and my dear, as I
shall give them all the encomiums I can of you, and
of my situation with you, while I am among them,
I would have them a little taken with the elegance of
our domestic condition when they come hither, that
they may think me happy in you and my children; for
I would not only put my family into a condition to
appear before them, but to surprize the old gentle-
man and his company, who never in their lives saw
any part of mankind with another covering than the
graundee.” When she had dome, I expressed my
approbation of her whole system, as altogether pru-
dent ; and she proceeded immediately to put it in
execution. To work she went, opened every chest,
and examined their contents. But while she was
upon the hunt, and selecting such things as she
thought fit for her purpose, she recollected several
articles she had observed in the ship, which she judg-
ed far more for her turn than any she had at home.
Hereupon she prayed me to let her take another
trip to the vessel, and to carry Tommy with her.
After so many trials, and such happy experience
of her wise and fortunate conduct, I consented to
her flight, and away went she and her son. Upon
their return, which was in a few days, she told me
what they had been doing, and said, as she so often
heard me complain of the age of my boat, and fear
to sail in her, she had fitted me out a little ship, and
hoped it would in due time arrive safely. As she
passed quickly on to other things, I never once
thought of asking her what she meant by the little
ship she spoke of; but must own, that like a fool-
ishly-fond parent, I was more intent on her telling
me how Tommy had found a hoard of playthings,
which he had packed up for his own use.
PET E R W H L KIN S. 197
As to this last particular, I learned by the sequel
of the story, when the spark, proud of his acqui-
sition, came to me, that he had been peeping
about in the cabin whilst his mother was packing
the chests, and seeing a small brass knob in the
wainscot, took it for a plaything, and pulling to get
it out, opened a little door of a cupboard, where
he had found some very pretty toys, that he posi-
tively claimed for himself; among which were a
small plain gold ring, and a very fine one set with
diamonds, which he shewed me upon two of his
fingers. I wondered how the child, who had ne-
ver before seen such things, or the use of them,
should happen to apply these so properly ; but
he told me in playing with this, meaning the dia-
mond ring about his fingers, it slipped over his
middle finger joint, and he could not get it off
again, so he put the other upon another finger to
keep it company.
We watched daily as usual on such occasions,
for the arrival of our fleet. It was surprising that
none of the chests which Youwarkee shot down the
gulph were ever half so long. in their passage as I
was myself, but some came in a week, some in a
few days more, and even some in less ; which I
attributed to their following directly the course of
the water, shooting from shelf to shelf as the tide sat;
and I believe my keeping the boat I sailed in so
strictly and constantly in the middle of the stream,
was the reason of my being detained there so long.
In less than a fortnight every thing came safe but
one chest, which as we never heard of it, I suppose
was either sunk or bulged. .
Being one day upon shore, watching to see if any
thing more was come through the cavern, I spied at
Gº
S j
198 PETER W II, KIN S.
a distance somewhat looking very black and very
long, and by the colour and shape thereof I took
it for a young whale. Having observed it some
time making very little way, I took my old boat
and followed it ; but was afraid to go near it, lest
a stroke with it’s tail (which I then fancied I saw
move) might endanger my boat and myself too :
but creeping nearer and nearer, and seeing it did
not stir, I believed it to be dead; whereupon taking
courage, I drew so close, that at length I plainly per-
ceived it was the ship's second boat turned upside-
down. It is not easy to express the joy I felt on this
discovery. It was the very thing I was now as I have
said, in the greatest want of. I presently laid hold
of it and brought it ashore ; and it was no small
pleasure to find, on examining, that though it had
lain so long dry, it was yet quite sound, and all its
chinks filled up in its passage; and it proved to me
afterwards the most beneficial thing I could have
had from the ship.
I got all my goods home from the lake to my
grotto, by means of the cart, as usual. My wife
and daughters waited with impatience for me to
unpack, that they might take possession of such
things as would be needful for rigging out the family
against the supposed reception of the old glumm,
and had set all the chests in the order they desired
they might be opened in. But Tommy running to
me, with a “Pray, daddy, open my chest first
º. me my play-things first!” it was, to satisfy
him concluded in favour of his demand. So he
pointing to the chest which he regarded as his pro-
perty, I opened it whilst his eyes were ready to
pierce through it, till I came to his treasure. “There,
there they are, daddy!” says he, as soon as I had un-

PETER WILKINS, I99
covered them. And indeed, when I saw them I could
not but much commend the child for his fancy;
for the first things that appeared were a silver punch
or wine can and a ladle, then a gold watch, a pair
of scissars, a small silver chafing-dish and lamp, a
large case of mathematical instruments, a flageolet,
a terrella, or globular load-stone, a small globe, a
dozen of large silver spoons, and a small case of
knives and forks and spoons; in short there was I
believe the Portuguese captain's valuable effects.
These Tommy claiming as his own proper chat-
tels, I could not help interposing somewhat of my
authority in the affair. “Hold, hold, son P’ said
J, “these things are all mine ; but as I have several
of you who will all be equally pleased with them,
though as the first finder, you may be entitled to the
best share, you are not to grasp the whole, you
must all have something like an equality; and as
to some things which may be equally useful to us
all, they must be set up to be used upon occasion,
and are to be considered as mine and your mother's
property.” I thereupon gave each of them a large
silver spoon, and with a fork I scratched the initi-
als of their names respectively on them, and divided
several of the trifles amongst them equally. “And
now Tommy, you for your pains shall have this
more than the rest,” offering him the flageolet.
Tommy looked very gloomy; and though he durst
not find fault, his dissatisfaction was very visible by
coolly takingit, tossing it down, and walking gravely
off. “I thought,” said I, “Tommy, I had made
a good choice for you; but as I find you despise
it—here Pedro, do you take that pretty thing, since
your brother slights it.” Tommy replied, (speak-
ing but half out, and a little surly, more than
$200 PET E R W II, KIN S.
ever I observed before) “Let him take it if he
will, I can get bits of sticks enough in the wood.”
My method had always been to avoid either
beating or scolding at my children, for preferring
their own opinion to mine ; but I never let things
turn about so, that from their own reason they
should perceive they had erred in opposing my sen-
timents ; by which means they grew so habituated
to submit to my advice and direction, that for the
most part my will was no sooner known to them
than it became their own choice; but then I never
willed according to fancy only, but with judgment,
to the best of my skill.
Tommy therefore (as I said before) having shewn
a disapprobation of my doings; to convince him of
his mistake, I took the flageolet from Pedro, “And
now, Pedro,” said I, “let me teach you how to
manage this piece of wood, as Tommy calls it, and
then let me see if in all the grove he can cut such
another.” On this I clapped it to my mouth, and
immediately played several country-dances and
hornpipes on it; for though my mother had scarce
taught me to read, I had learnt music and dancing,
being as she called them, gentleman-like accom-
plishments. My wife and children, especially
Tommy, all stared as if they were wild, first on me,
then on one another, whilst I played a country-
dance ; but I had no sooner struck up a hornpipe,
than their feet, arms, and heads,had so many twitch-
ings and convulsive motions, that not onc quiet
limb was to be seen amongst them; till having
exercised their members as long as I saw fit, I
almost laid them all to sleep with Chevy Chace,
and so gave over.
They no sooner found themselves free from this
PETER W II, KIN S. 20 f
enchantment, than the children all hustled round me
in a cluster, all speaking together, and reaching out
their little hands to the instrument. I gave it
Pedro. “There,” said I to him, “take this slighted.
favour as no such contemptible present.”
Poor Tommy, who had all this while looked very
simple, burst into a flood of tears at my last words,
as if his heart would have broke; and running to
me, fell on his knees, and begged my pardon, hoping
I would forgive him. I took him up, and kissing
him, told him he had very little offended me ; for
as he knew, I had more children to give any thing
to which either of the rest despised, it was equal to
me who had it, so it was thankfully received. I
found that did not satisfy ; still in tears he said,
might he not have the stick again, as I gave it to
him first. “Tommy,” said I, “you know I gave
it to you first ; but you disapproving my kindness,
I have now given it Pedro, who should I against
his will take it from him, would have that reason to
complain which you have not, who parted with it
by your own consent; and therefore Tommy, as 1
am determined to acquaint you as near as I can
with the strict rules of justice, there must no more
be said to me of this matter.” Such as this was my
constant practice amongst them ; and they having
always found me inflexible from this rule, we sel-
dom had any long debates.
Though I say the affair ended so with regard to
what I had to do in it, yet it ended not so with
Tommy ; for though he knew he had no hopes of
moving me, he set all his engines at work to recover
his stick (as he called it) by his mother's and sister's
interest. These solicited Pedro very strongly to
gratify him. At length Pedro (he being a boy of
202 PETER WILKINs.
a most humane disposition) granted their desire, if
I would give leave ; and I having signified, that
the cause being now out of my hands, he might do
as he pleased, he generously yielded it. And in-
deed he could not have bestowed it more properly ;
for Tommy had the best ear for music I ever knew ;
and in less than a twelvemonth could far outdo me,
his instructor, in softness and easiness of finger ;
and was also master of every tune I knew, which
were neither inconsiderable in number, nor of the
lowest rate.
Youwarkee with her daughters, sat close to work,
and had but just completed her whole design for
the family clothing when she told me she found
herself with child again. As that circumstance ill
suited a journey, she deferred her flight for about
fifteen months ; in which time she was brought to
bed, and weaned the infant, which was a boy, whom
I named Richard, after my good master at the aca-
demy. The little knave thrived amain, and was
left to my farther nursing during it's mother's ab-
sence ; who still firm to her resolution, after she
had equipped herself and companions with whatever
was necessary to their travelling, and locked up all
the apparel she had made till her return, because
she would have it appear new when her father
Came, set out with her son Tommy and my two
daughters Patty and Hallycarnie; the last of which
By this time being big enough also to be trusted
syith her mother.
PET E R W H L KIN S. 203
CHAP. XXV.
Youwarkee's Account of the Stages to Arn-
drumnstake—the Author uneasy at her Flight
—his Employment in her Absence, and Pre-
parations for receiving her Father—how he
* *
spent the Evenings with the Children.
MY wife was now upon her journey to her father's;
but where that was, or how far off, it was impos-
sible for me to conceive by her description of the
way; for she distinguished it not by miles or
leagues, but by Swangeans, and names of rocks,
seas, and mountains, which I could neither com-
prehend the distance of from each other, nor from
Graundevolet where I was. I understood by her
indeed, there was a great sea to be passed, which
would take her up almost a day and night, having
the children with her, before she reached the next
arkoe; though she could do it herself she said
and strain hård, in a summer's might; but if the
children should flag by the way, as there was no
resting place between us and Battringdrigg, the
next arkoe, it might be dangerous to them ; so she
would take the above time for their sakes. After
this I found by what she said there was a narrow
Sea to pass, and a prodigious mountain, before she
reached her own country; and that her father’s was
but a little beyond that mountain. This was all I
could know in general about it. At their depart-
ure she and the children had taken each a small
rovision for their flight, which hung about their
necks in a sort of purse.
204 PETER WILKUN S.
I cannot say, notwithstanding this journey was
taken with my concurrence and consent, that I was
perfectly easy when they were gone; for my af-
fection for them all, would work up imaginary fears
too potent for my reason to dispel, and which at
first sat with no easy pressure upon my mind. This
my pretty babies at home perceiving, used all the
little winning arts they could to divert and keep up
iny spirits; and from day to day, by taking them
abroad with me, and playing with and amusing
them at home, I grew more and more persuaded
that all would go right with the absent, and that in
due time I should see them return again. w
But as the winter set in, I went little abroad,
and then we employed ourselves within doors in
preparing several things which might not only be
useful and ornamental, if the old glumm should
come to see us, but might also divert us, and make
the time pass less tediously. The first thing I
went upon was a table, which as my family con-
sisted of so many I intended to make big enough
for us all. With that view I broke up a couple
of chests; and taking the two sides of one of them I
nailed them edge to edge by strong thick pieces un-
derneath at each end and in the middle; then I took
two chest-lids with their hinges, mailing one to each
side of my middle piece, which made two good
flaps; after this, with my tools of which I had now
a chest-full, I chopped out of new stuff and planed
four strong legs quite Square, and nailed them
strongly to each corner of my middle board; I
then nailed pieces from one leg to the other, and
nailed the bed likewise to them; them I fastened a
border quite round within six inches from the bot-
tom, from foot to foot, which held all fast together.
PETER wilkINs. 205
When all this was done, still my table was imper-
fect, I could not put up the flaps, having no pro-
per support. To remedy this I sawed out a broad
slip from a chest-side, and boring a large hole
through the centre, I spiked it up to the under-side
of the table's bed, with a spindle I contrived just
loose enough to play round the head of the spike,
filing down that part of the spindle which passed
through the bed of the table, and rivetting it close;
so that when my flaps were set up, I pulled the
slip crosswise of the table, and when the flaps were
down, the slip turned under the top of the table
lengthwise; next, under each flap I nailed a small
slip lengthwise of the flaps, to raise them on a le-
vel when up, with the top of the table. When I
had thus completed the several parts of this need-
ful utensil, I spent some time and pains, by scrap-
ing and rabbing, to render it all as elegant as could
be ; and the success so well answered my wish,
that I was not a little proud of the performance:
and what rendered my work thereon a still more
agreeable task, was my pretty infants company,
who stood by, expressing their wonder and appro-
bation at every stroke. *
Now that I had got a table, I wanted chairs to
it; for as yet we had only sat round the room upon
chests, which formed a bench of the whole cir-
cumference, they stood so thick. There was no
moving them without a monstrous trouble every
time I might have occasion to set out my table;
besides, if I could have dragged them backwards
and forwards, they were too low to be commodious
for seats; so I resolved to make some chairs and
stools also, that might be manageable. I will not
trouble you with the steps I took in the formation
T
206 PETER W II, KIN S.
of these ; only in general you must know, that
some more chests I broke up to that purpose served
me for timber, out of which I framed six sizeable
handsome chairs, and a competent number of
stools.
But now that I was turned joiner I had another
convenience to provide for. I had nothing where-
in to inclose things and preserve them from dust,
except the chests; and they were quite unfit for
holding liquors, victuals, and such like matters, in
open shells, as most of my vessels were. Where-
fore having several boards now remaining of the
boxes I had broken up for chairs and stools, I be-
thought me of supplying this great deficiency; so
of these spare boards, in a workmanlike way, (for
by this time I was become a tolerable mechanic)
I composed a very tight closet, holding half a do-
zen broad shelves, shut up by a good pair of doors,
with a lock and key to fasten them.
These jobs took me up almost three months,
and I thought I had not employed them idly, but
for the credit and service of my family. I was
now again at leisure for farther projects. I was
uncertain as to my wife's return, how soon she
might be with me, or how much longer she might
stay; but I was sure I could do nothing in the
mean while more grateful, than increasing by all
means in my power, the accommodations of my
house; for the more polite as well as convenient
reception of her father, or any else who might ac-
company her home in the way of a retinue, as she
talked of. I saw plainly I had not room for lodg-
ing them, and that was a circumstance of main im-
portance to be provided for. Hereupon I thought
of adding a long apartment to one of my outer
PETER W H L K.I.N.S. 207
rooms, to range against the side of the rock; but
reflecting that such a thing would be quite use-
less, unless I could finish it in time, so as to be
complete when my guests came, and not knowing
how soon that might be, I resolved to quit this de-
sign; and I fell upon another which might do as
well, and required much less labour and fewer
days to perfect.
I remembered, that amongst those things my
wife had packed up on board the ship, and which
came home through the gulph, there were two of
the largest sails, and a couple of smaller size.
These I carried to the wood, and tried them in
several places to see where they might be disposed
of to most advantage in the nature of a tent; and
having found a convenient spot to my purpose, I
cut divers poles for supporters, and making strain-
ing-lines of my mat-weed, I pitched a noble one,
sufficient to cover or entertain a numerous com-
pany, and so tight every where as to keep out the
weather. The front of this new apartment I hung
with blue cloth, which had a very genteel effect.
I had almost forgotten to tell you that I contrived
(by hanging one of the smaller sails across, just
in the middle, which I could let down or raise up
at pleasure) to divide the tent occasionally into two
distinct rooms.
When I had proceeded thus far, there were still
wanting seats for this additioual building, as I may
call it; and though I could spare some chests to
sit on, I found they would not half do. For a
supplement then, I took my axe, and felled a couple
of great trees, one from each side of the tent, sawed
off the top, and cut each of the trunks in two
about the middle ; these huge cylinders I rolled
T 2
208 PETER WIL RIN $.
into the tent with a good deal of toil and difficulty;
two of them I thrust into the inner division, and left
two in the outer; I placed them on benches on
both sides; then with infinite pains I shaved the
upper face of each smooth and flat, and pared off
all the little knots and roughnesses of the front;
so that they were fitted to sit on, and their own
weight fixed them in the place where I intended
them to be. At the upper end of the farther
chamber I set three chests lengthwise for seats,
or any other use I might see fit to put them
to. . -
During these operations we were all hard at it,
and no idle hand but Dicky in arms, and Sally,
whom he kept in full employ; but Pedro, being
a sturdy lad, could drive a nail, and lift or carry the
things I wanted; and Jemmy and David, though
so young, could pick up the chips, hold a nail, or
the lamp, or be some way or other useful : for I
always preached to them the necessity of earning
their bread before they eat it, and not think to live
on mine and their brother's labour.
The nights being pretty long, after work was
over, and Sarah had fed her brother and laid him
in his hammock, we used to sit all down to enjoy
ourselves at a good meal; for we were never re-
gular at that till night; and then, after supper, my
wife being absent, one or other of the young ones
would begin with something they had before heard
me speak of, by saying, “Daddy, how did you use
to do this or that in England?” Then all ears
were immediately opened to catch my answer,
which certainly brought on something else done
either there or elsewhere; and by their little ques-
tions and my answers they would sometimes draw

PET E R W II, KIN S. 209
me into a story of three hours long, till perhaps,
two out of three of my audience were falling asleep,
and then we all went to bed.
I verily believe my children would, almost any
of them, from the frequent repetition of these sto-
ries, have given a sufficient account of England to
have gained a belief from almost any Englishmen
of their being natives there.
I frequently observed, that when we had begun
upon Cornwall, and traversed the mines, the sea-
coast, or talked of the fine gentlemen's seats, and
such things, one would start up, and if the dis-
course flagged ever so little would cry, “Aye, but
daddy, what did you do when the crocodile came
after you out of the water?” And another, be-
fore that subject was half ended, (and I was forced
to enter on every one they started) would be impa-
tient for the story of the lion; and I always took
notice that the part each had made the most reflec-
tions on, was always most acceptable to the
same person: but poor Sally would never let the
conversation drop without some account of the
muletto, it was such a pretty, gentle creature, she
said.
210 PETER WILR INS.
CHAP. XXVI.
The Author's concern at Youwarkee's Stay—re-
flections on his Condition—hears a Voice call
him—Youwarkee's Brother Quangrollart vi-
sits him with a Companion—he treats them at
the Grotto—the Brother discovers himself by
ſººn-Yili. produces his Children to
???.
My head, as well as my hands, had now been
employed for five months in adjusting all things in
the most suitable manner for the reception of
Youwarkee and her friends; but nobody coming,
and light days getting forward apace, I began to
grow very uneasy, and had formed divers imagi-
nations of what might occasion her stay. Thought
I, “I am afraid all the pains I have been taking
will be to no purpose; for either her father will
not let her return, or she has of herself come to
such a resolution; for she knows I cannot fol-
low her, and had rather, perhaps, live and enjoy
the three children she has with her, amidst a num-
ber of her friends and acquaintance, than spend
the remainder of her days with me and all our off-
spring in this solitude.”—But then I reflected she
chose it herself, or at least declared herself per-
fectly satisfied, yea delighted therewith!—“And
here are children with me, the major part of them;
yet what can I think? since her return is put off
till the Swangeans are over at this arkoe, she will
never bring her relations now in this unseasonable
time for flight; therefore I must think, if she in-
PETER W Hººk. I N S. 211
tended to return at all, it would have been before
now ; and as the case is not so, my fear of kosing
her entirely, prevails greatly.--O ! that we had but
a post here as we have in England; there we can
communicate our thoughts at a distance to each
other without any trouble, and for little charge!
what a country is this to live in and what an im-
proper creature am I to live in it! had I but the
graundee I would have found her out by this time,
be she where she would ; but whilst every one
about me can pass, repass, and act as they please,
I am fixed here, like one of my trees, bound to the
spot, or upon removal, to die in the attempt.
Alas! why did I beget children here, but to make
them as wretched and inconsolable as myself
Some of them are so formed indeed as to shift for
themselves; but they owe it to their mother, not
to me. What! am I a father of children who will
be bound one day to curse me!—severe reflection!
—yet I never thought of this till now. But am
I the only father in such a case ?—no surely! for
am not I as much bound to curse my father as my
children are to curse me? He might have left me
happy if he would ; I would them if I could.
Again, are there not others who, by improper junc-
tion with persons diseased in body, or vicious in
mind, have entailed greater misery upon their pos-
terity than I have on mine : My children are all
healthy, strong, and sound, both in body and mind;
and is aot that the greatest blessing that can be
bestowed on our beings: But they are impri-
soned in this arkoe —what then –with industry,
here is no want; and as they increase they may
settle in communities, and be helpful to each
other. I have lived well here nigh sixteen years,
212 PETER WIL, KIN S.
and it was God's pleasure I should be here ; and
can I think I was placed here with an injunction
contrary to the great command, “Increase and
multiply " If that were so, can it be possible I
should have received the only means of propagat-
ing, as it were from heaven itself? No it was cer-
tainly as much my Maker's will that I should have
posterity here as that I myself should at first be
brought hither. This is a large and plentiful spot,
and capable of great improvement, when there shall
be hands sufficient. How many petty states are less
than these my dominions ! I have here a compass
of near twenty miles round, and how many thou-
sands grow voluntarily grey in a far less circuit.”
I had hardly finished my reflections (for I was
sitting by myself in my tent upon one of the trees
I had turned into benches) when I heard a musi-
cal voice call — “ Peter | Peter!” I started.
“What's this f" said I, “It is not Youwarkee's
voice! what can this mean " Listening I heard
it again, but at so great a distance I could but just
perceive the sound. “Be it where it will,” said
1, “I will face it!” Thus speaking, I went out
of the tent and hearkened very attentively, but
could hear nothing. I then ran for my gun, and
walked through the wood as fast as I could to the
plain; but still I neither saw nor heard any thing.
I was then in hopes of seeing somebody on the
lake, but no one appeared; for I was fully deter-
mined to make myself known to whomsoever I
should meet; and if possible, to gain some intel-
ligence of my wife. But after so much fruitless
pains, my hopes being at an end, I was returning,
when I heard “Peter! Peter ſ” again, at a great
distance, the sound coming from a different quar-
PETER WILHIN ſº. 2[3
ter than at first. Upon this I stopped, and heard
it repeated; and was as if the speaker approached
nearer and nearer. Hereupon I stepped Óut of
the wood, (for I had just re-entered upon my re-
turn home) when I saw two persons upon the
Swangean just over my head. I cried out, “Who’s
that?” And they immediately called again,
“ Peter: Peter!”—“Ors clam gee,” said I; that
is, “Here am I.” On this they directly took a
small sweep round, (for they had overshot me be-
fore they heard me) and alighted just by me; when
I perceived them to be my wife's countrymen,
being dressed like her, with only broader chaplets
about their heads, as she had told me the glumiñs
all wore. After a short obeisance they asked me
if I was the glumm Peter, barkatt to Youwarkee.
I answered l was. They then told me they came
with a message from Pendlehamby, colamb of
Arndrumnstake, my goppa, and from Youwarkee
his daughter. I was vastly rejoiced to see them,
and to hear only the name of my wife. But though
I longed to know their message, I trembled to think
of their mentioning it, as one of them was just going
to do, for fear of hearing some things very displeas-
ing; so I begged them to go through the wood
with me to the grotto, where we should have more
leisure and convenience for talk, and where at the
same time, they might take some refreshment. But
though I had thus put off their message, I could
not forbear enquiring by the way after the health of
my goppa and my wife and children, how they got
to Arndrumnstake, and how they found their rela-
tions and friends. They told me all were well;
and that Youwarkee, as she did on mie, desired I
would think on her with true affection. I found
214 PETER W H L K L N S.
this was the phrase of the country. As for the
rest, I hoped it would turn out well at last, though
I dreaded to hear it. -
Being arrived at the grotto, I desired my guests
to sit down, and take such refreshment as I could
prepare them. When they were seated, I went to
work in order to provide them a repast. Seeing
my fire piled up very high, and burning fierce,
and the children aboutit, they wondered where they
were got, and who they had come to ; and turned
their faces from it; but I setting some chairs, so
that the light might not strike on their eyes, they
liked the warmth well enough ; though I remark-
ed, the light did not affect them so much as it had
done Youwarkee.
Whilst I was cooking, the poor children got all
up in a corner, and stared at the strangers, not
being able to conceive where they came from ;
and by degrees crept all backwards into the bed-
chamber, and hid themselves; for they had never
before seen any body but my own family.
I observed that one of my guests paid more
than ordinary respect to the other; and though
their graundees made no distinction between them;
yet there was something I thought, much more
noble in the address and behaviour of the latter;
and taking notice that he was also the chief spokes-
man, I judged it proper to pay my respects to him
in a somewhat more distinguished manner, though
so as not to offend the other if I should happen
to be mistaken.
I first presented a can of my Madeira, and took
care as if by accident, to give it to Mr. Upper-
most, as I thought him, who drank half of it, and
would have given the remainder to his companion;
PETER WILKINS. 215
but I begged him to drink it all up, and his friend
should be served with some presently ; he did so
and thanked me by lifting his hand to his chin. I
then gave the other a can of the same liquor, which
he drank, and returned thanks as his companion
had before. I then took a can myself, and telling
then I begged leave to use the ceremony of my
own country to them, I drank, wishing their own
health, and that of all relations at Arndrummstake.
He that I took for the superior fell a laughing
heartily: “Ha, ha, ha! this is the very way my
sister does every day at Armdrummstake.”—“Your
sister sir!” said I. “Pray has she ever been in
Europe or in England?”—“Well,” replied he,
“I have plainly discovered myself, which I did
not intend to do yet; but trnly brother Peter, I
mean mone other than your own wife Youwarkee.”
The moment I knew who he was, I rose up, and
taking him by the right hand, lifted it to my lips
and kissed it. He likewise immediately stood up,
and we embraced each other with great tender.
ness. I then begged him, as I had so worthy
and near a relation of my wife's with me, that he
would not delay, the happiness I hoped for, in a
narrative from his mouth, how it fared with my
father, wife, and children, and all their kinsfolks
and friends, whom I had so often heard mentioned
by my dearest Youwarkee, and so earnestly desired
to See.
My brother Quangrollart (for that he told me
was his maine) was preparing to gratify my im-
patience; but seeing I had set the entertainment
on the table, which consisted chiefly of bread,
several sorts of pickles and preserves, with some
cold salted fish, he said that eating would but in-
916 PI;TER WILKIN $.
terrupt the thread of his discourse; and therefore
with my leave, he would defer the relating of what
I desired for a little while; which we all thinking
most proper, I desired him and his friend (who
might be another brother for ought I knew) to re-
fresh themselves with the poor modicum I was
able to provide them.
Whilst my brother Quangrollart was looking up-
on and handling his plate, being what he had never
before seen, his friend had got the handle of one
of the knives in his mouth, biting it with all his
force; but finding he could make nothing of that
end, he tried the other, and got champing the
blade. Perceiving what he was at, though I could
not help laughing, I rose and begging pardon, took
the knife from him ; telling him I believed he was
not acquainted with the use of that instrument,
which was one of my country implements; and
that the design of it, which was called a knife,
and of that other, (pointing to it) called a fork, was
the one to reduce the food into proper pieces for
chewing, and the other to convey it to the mouth
without daubing the fingers, which must happen
in handling the food itself: and I then shewed
him what use I put them to, by helping each of
them therewith to somewhat, and by cutting a piece
for myself, and putting it to my mouth with the fork.
They both smiled, and looked very well pleased;
and then I told them that the plate was the only
thing that need be daubed, and when that was
taken away, the table remained clean. So, after
I had helped each of them for the first time, I
desired them to help themselves where they liked
best; and, to say the truth, they did so more dex-
ferously than I could have expected.
PETER WIL, KIN S. 217
During our repast, we had frequent sketches of
the observations they made in their flight, and of
the places where they had rested; and I could
plainly see that neither of them had ever been at
this arkoe before, by hinting that if they had not
taken such a course they had missed me.
I took particular motice which part of my en-
tertainment they eat most of, that I might bring a
fresh supply of what they wanted ; and I found,
that though they eat heartily of my bread and pre-
serves, and tasted almost of every thing else, they
never once touched the fish ; which put me upon
desiring I might help them to some. At this they
looked upon each other, which I readily knew the
Ineaning of, and excused themselves, expressing
great satisfaction in what they had already gotten.
I took however a piece of fish on my own plate,
and eating very heartily thereof, my brother desired
me to give him a bit of it; I did so, taking care
to cut it as free from bones as I could, and for
greater security cautioning him, in case there
should be any, to pick them out, and not swallow
them. He had no sooner put a piece in his
mouth, “Rosig,” said he to his friend, “this is
padsi.” I thought indeed I had puzzled my bro-
ther when I gave him the fish, but by what he said
of it, he puzzled me ; for I knew not what he
meant by padsi, my wife having told me they had
no fish: or else I should have taken that word for
their name of it. However I cut Rosig a slice;
and he agreeing it was padsi, they both eat hearti-
ly of it.
While we were at dinner, my brother told me
he thought he saw some of my children just
now; for his sister had informed him she had five
W. O I, . I . U.
218 PETER W H L K I NS,
more at home ; and he asked me why they did not
appear, and eat with us. I excused their coming,
as fearing they would only be troublesome; and
said when we had done they should have some
victuals. But he would not be put off, and en-
treated me to admit them. So I called them by
their names, and they came all but Dicky, who
was asleep in his hammock. I told them that the
gentleman, pointing to Quangrollart, was their
uncle, their mamma's brother, and ordered them
to pay their obeisance to him, which they severally
did. I then made them salute Rosig. This last
would have had them sit down at table; but I po-
sitively forbade that ; and giving each of them a
ſittle of what we had before us, they carried it to
the chests, and eat it there. &
When we had done, the children helped me to
clear the table, and were retiring out of the room;
but then I recalled them, and desired their uncle
to cxcuse their stay : for as he had promised me
news of their mammy and her family, it would be
the height of pleasure to them to hear him. He
seemed very much pleased with this motion, de-
siring by all means they might be present while he
told his story. Whereupon I ordered them to
the chests again, while Quangrollart delivered his
narrative. #
sº CHAP XXVII.
Quangrollart's Account of Youwarkee's Jour-
ney, and Reception at her Father's.
HAv ING set on the table some brandy and Ma-
deira, and each of us taken one glass of both, I
PBST E R W II, KIN S. 210
shewed by the attentiveness of Iny aspect and pos-
ture, how desirous I was he should proceed to
what he had promised. Observing this, he went
on in the following manner:—“ Brother Peter,
my sister Youwarkee, as I don't doubt you will
be glad to hear of her first, arrived very safe at
Armdrummstake, the third day after she left you,
and after a very severe flight to the dear little Hal-
lycarmie, who was a full day and a night on her
graundee ; and at last would not have been able
to have reached Battringdrigg but for my sister's
assistance, who, taking her sometimes on her back
for a short flight, by those little refreshments ena-
bled her to perform it; but from Battringdrigg,
after some hours rest, they came with pleasure to
the White Mountains, from whence, after a small
stay, they arrived at Arndrumnstake.
“They alighted at our coovett, but were opposed
at their entrance by the guards, to whom they did
not choose to discover themselves, till notice was
given to my father; who upon hearing that some
strangers desired admittance to him, sent me to in-
troduce them, if they were proper for his pre-
sence, or else give orders for such other reception
as was suitable to them.
“When I came to the guard, I found three
gawreys and a glumm-boss, whose appearance and
behaviour, I must own, prejudiced me very much
in their favour. I then asked from whence they
came, and their business with the colamb. “You-
warkee told me they came not about business of
public concern, relating to the colamb's office, but
out of a dutiful regard, as relations, to kiss his
knees. “My father,” said I, “shall know it im-
mediately; but first, pray inform me of your
U 2
220 PETER WILIK I N $.
name?” “Your father!” replied Youwarkee, “arc
you my brother Quangrollart f"—“My name is
so” said I, “but I have only one sister, now with
my father, and how I can be your brother, I am
not able to guess.”—“Have you never had ano-
ther sister?” said she. “Yes,” replied I, “but
she is long since dead; her name was Youwar-
kee.” At my mentioning her name she fell upon
my neck in tears, crying “My dear brother, I am
that dead sister Youwarkee, and these with me
are some of my children, for I have five more ;
but pray how does my father and sister?” I
started back at this declaration, to view her and
the children, fearing it was some gross imposition,
not in the least knowing or remembering any thing
of her face, after so long an absence; but I de-
sired them to walk in, till I told my father.
“ The guard observing the several passages
between us, were amazed to think who it could
be had so familiarly embraced me; especially as
they plainly saw I only played a passive part in it.
“When I went in, I did not think proper di-
rectly to inform my father what had happened;
but calling my sister Hallycarnie, I let her into the
circumstances of this odd affair, and desired her
advice what to do ; ‘For,’ said I, ‘surely this must
be some impostor; and as my father has scarce
subdued his sorrow for my sister's loss, if this
gawrey should prove a deceiver, it will only revive
his affliction, and may prove at this time extremely
dangerous to him : therefore let us consider what
had best be done in the matter.”
“Hallycarnie, who had attentively weighed all
I said, seemed to think it was some cheat, as well
as I did; for we could neither of us couceive that
PETER W II, KIN S. 921
any thing but death, or being slit, could have kept
Youwarkee so long from the knowledge of her
relations; and that neither of them could be the
case was plain, if the person attending was You-
warkee. Besides, brother,’ said Hallycarnie,
‘she cannot surely be so much altered in fifteen
years, but you must have known her: and yet now
I think, it is possible, you being so much younger,
may have forgot her; but whilst we have been talk-
ing of her, I have so well recollected her, that I
think I could hardly be imposed upon by any de-
ceiver.’
“I then desired her to go with me to the strang-
ers, and see if she could make any discovery.
She did so, and had no sooner entered the abb, but
Youwarkee called out, ‘My dear sister Hallycar-
nie!’ and she as readily recollecting Youwarkee,
they in transport embraced each other; and then
your wife presenting to us her three children, it
proved the tenderest scene, except the following, I
to Vet SaV.
“My father having kept his chamber some time
with a fever, and though he was pretty well recover-
ed, having not yet been out of it, we consulted
how we might introduce our sister and her children
to him, with as little surprise as might be, for fear
of a relapse by too great a hurry of his spirits. At
length we concluded, I should go tell him that
some strangers had arrived, desiring to see him;
but on inquiry, finding their business was too trifling
to trouble him upon, I had dispatched them : I was
then to say, how like one of them was to my sister
Youwarkee ; and whilst I was speaking, Hally-
carnie was to enter, and keep up the discourse, till
we should find a proper opportunity of discovery

U 3
222 PETER W H L KIN S.
I went in therefore, as had been agreed; and upon
mentioning the name of Youwarkee, my father
fetched a deep sigh, and turned away from me in
tears. At that instant Hallycarnie came in as by
accident; ‘Sir,’ said she, “what makes you so sad f
are you worse to day P-O !’ replied he, ‘ I have
heard a name that will never be out of my heart,
till I am in hoximo.”—“What I suppose my sister:”
—‘’Tis true,' replied he, “the same.’ Said she,
* I fancied so ; for I have just seen a stranger as
like her as two doors could be, and would have
sworn it was she, if that had been possible. I
thought my brother had been so imprudent as to
mention her to you; and I think he did not do well
to rip up an old sore he knew was almost healed,
and make it break out afresh.”—“ Ah! no, child,
returned my father, ‘ that sore never has, nor can
be healed. O Great Image' why can’t I by some
means or other be ascertained what end she came
to P' *
“‘Sir,’ said my sister, ‘ I think you are much
to blame for these exclamations, after so long ab-
sence; for, if she be dead, what use are they of:
and if she be not, all may be well, and you may
still see her again.”—“O never, never!’ replied my
father; ‘but could I be sure she was alive, I would
take a Swangean, and never close my graundee, till
I found her, or dropt dead in the search.”—“And
suppose you could meet with her, Sir,’ said I, ‘the
very sight would overcome you, and be dangerous.'
—“No, believe me, boy,” said he, ‘ I should then
be fully easy and composed; and were she to come
in this moment, I should suffer no surprise, but
pleasure.”—“No surprise, Sir,’ said I. “Not if she
were alive and well,” replica be. “Then, Sir," said
P FTER W II, KIN S. 223
Hallycarnie, will you excuse me if I introduce
her?' and went out directly without staying for an
all S\Vel",
“When she was gone, “Quangrollart,' said my
father sternly, “what is the meaning of yours and
your sister's playing thus upon my weakness? It
is what I can upon no account forgive. It looks
as if you were weary of me, and wanted to break
my heart. To what purpose is all this prelude of
yours, to introduce me to somebody who by her
likeness to my daughter, may expose me to your
scoff and raillery This is a disobedience I never
expected from either of you.’
“‘The Great Image attend me! Sir, you have
much mistaken me; but I will not leave you in
doubt, even till Hallycarmie's return, you shall see
Youwarkee with her; for all our discourse, I’ll as-
sure you, has but been concerted to prepare you
for her reception, with three of her children.’—
* And am I then, exclaimed he, in a transport,
‘ still to be blessed ?”—“You are, Sir,’ answered
I, “assure yourself you are.’ *
“By this time we heard them coming; but my
poor father had not power to go to meet them: and
upon Youwarkee's nearer approach, to fall at his
knees, his limbs failing him, he sunk, and without
speaking a word fell backwards on a couch, which
stood behind him ; and being quite motionless, we
concluded him to be stone-dead. On this the wo—
men became entirely helpless, screaming only, and
wringing their hands in extravagant postures. But
I having a little more presence of mind, called for
the callentar; who by holding his nose, pinching
his feet, and other applications, in a little time
brought him to his senses again.
924 PETER WIL K.I.N.S.
“You may more easily conceive than I describe,
both the confusion we were all in during my father's
disorder, and the congratulations upon his reco-
very; so as I can give you but a defective account
of these, I shall pass them by, and come to our
more serious discourse, after my father and your
wife had, without speaking a word, wept them-
selves quite dry on each other's necks.
“My father then looking upon the three child-
ren, (who were also crying to see their mother cry)
“And who are these ?' said he. ‘These, Sir, re-
plied Youwarkee, “are three of eight of your grand-
children.”—“And where is your barkatti' said he.
“At home with the rest, Sir,’ replied she, “who are
some of them too small to come so far yet: but Sir,
pray excuse my answering you any more questions,
till you are a little recovered from the commotion
I perceive my presence has brought upon your spi-
rits; and as rest, the callentar says, will be exceed-
ingly proper, I will retire with my sister till you
are better able to bear company.’ My father was
with much difficulty prevailed with to part with
her out of his sight; but the callentar pressing it,
we were all dismissed, and he laid down to rest.”
My brother would have gone on, but I told him,
as it grew near time for repose, and he and Rosig
must needs be fatigued with so long a flight, if they
pleased, (as I had already heard the most valuable
part of all he could say, in that my father had re-
ceived my wife and children so kindly, and that he
left them all well) we would defer his farther rela-
tion till the next day: which they both agreeing to,
I laid them in my own bed, myself sleeping in a
spare hammock. -
} ET E R W IL K.I.N.S. 225
CHAP. XXVIII.
-1 Discourse on Light—Quangrollart explains
the Word Crashee—believes a Fowl is a Fruit
—gives a farther Account of Youwarkee's Re-
ception by her l'ather, and by the King—Tom-
my and 11allycarnie provided for at Court—
Youwarkee and her Pather visit the Colambs,
and are visited—her Return put off till meat
Winter, when her Father is to cone with her.
THE next day I prepared again of the best of every
thing for my new guests. I killed three fowls, and
ordered Pedro (who was as good a cook almost as
myself) to get them ready for boiling, whilst we
took a walk to the lake. Though we went out in
the clearest part of the morning I heard no com-
plaint of the light. I took the liberty to ask my
brother if the light did not offend him; for I told
him my wife could not bear so much without spec-
tacles. “What is that spectacle?” said he. “Some-
thing I made your sister,” replied I, “to prevent
the inconvenience of too much light upo her
eyes.” He said the light was scarce at all trou-
blesome to him, for he had been in much greater,
and was used to it; and that the glumms, who tra-
velled much abroad, could bear more light than
the gawreys, who staid much at home : these stir-
ring but little out unless in large companies, and
that of one another, and very rarely admitted
glumms amongst them before marriage. For his
own part, he said he had an office at Crashdoorpt,
which though he executed chiefly by a deputy, obliged
296 PETER WILKIN S.
him to reside there sometimes for a long season
together; and that being a more luminous country
than Armdrummstake, light was become familiar to
him; for it was very observable, that some who
had been used to it young, though they might in
time overcome it, yet at first it was very uneasy.
I was upon the tenter whilst he spoke, lest be-
fore he had done, a question I had a thousand times
thought to have asked my wife, should slip out of
my head, as it had so often done before, and was
what I had for years desired to be resolved in :
namely, what the meaning of the word slit was,
when applied to man. So on his pausing, I said,
that his mention of Crashdoorpt reminded me of
enquiring what crashee meant, when applied to a
glumm or gawrey. It would be no hard task, he
said, to satisfy me in respect to that, as I already
understood the nature of the graundee; whereupon
he went on thus—“Slitting is the only punishment
we use to incorrigible criminals: our method is,
where any one has committed a very heinous of
fence, or which is the same thing, has multiplied
the acts of offence, he has a long string tied round
his neck, in the manner of a cravat; and then two
glumms, one at each end, take it in their hands,
standing side by side with him; two more stand be-
fore him, and two behind him; all which in that
manner take flight, so that the string keeps the cri-
minal in the middle of them: thus they conduct
him to Crashdoorpt, which lies farther on the other
side of Armdrumnstake than this arkoe does on this
side of it, and is just such an arkoe as ours, but
much bigger within the rocks. When they come to
the coovett they alight, where my deputy immedi-
ately orders the malefactor to be slit, so that be
PETER WIL, KINS, 227
can never more return to Normmbdsgrsutt, or in-
deed by any means get out of that arkoe, but must
end his days there. The method of slitting is thus:
the criminal is laid on his back with his graun-
dee open, and after a recapitulation of his crimes
and his condemnation, the officer with a sharp
stone slits the gume between each of the filuses of
the graundee, so that he can never fly more. But
what is still worse to mew comers, if they are not
very young, is the light of the place, which is so
strong, that it is some years before they can over-
come it, if ever they do.”
This discourse gave me a great pleasure; there-
upon I repeated the dialogue that had passed be-
tween me and Youwarkee about my being slit, and
how we had held an argument a long time, with-
out being able to come at one another's meaning.
“But pray brother,” said I, “how comes that
light country to agree so well with you?”—
“Why,” replied he, “the colambat of Crash-
doorpt is reckoned one of the most honourable
employments in the state, by reason of the hazard
of it, and the person accepting it must be young:
it was by my father's interest at court given to me
at nine years of age; my friend Rosig followed
my fortune in it ever since, being much about my
age, and has a post under me there: in short by
being obliged to be so much there, and from so
tender an age too, I have pretty well inured my-
self to any light.”
By this time we had got home again to dinner,
which Pedro had set out as elegantly as my country
could afford, consisting of pickles and preserves, as
usual, a dish of hard eggs, and boiled fowls with
spinage. My guests as I expected, stared at the
228 PETER W II, KIN S.
fowls, but never offered to touch them, or seemed in
the least inclined to do so. I was afraid they would
be cold, and begged them to let me help them. I
put a wing on each of their plates, and a leg on
my own; but perceiving they waited to see how I
managed it, I stuck in Iny fork, cut off a slice,
dipped it to the salt, and put it in my mouth.
Just as I did they did, and appeared very well
pleased with the taste. “I never in my life,”
said Rosig, “ saw a crullmott of this shape be-
fore ;” and laid hold of a leg, (taking it for a stick
I had thrust in, as he told me afterwards) intend-
ing to pull it out; but finding it grew there,
“Mr. Peter, you have the oddest-shaped crull-
motts that ever I saw ; pray what part of the
woods do they grow inf"—“Grow in f" said I.
“Aye,” replied he, “I mean whether your crull-
mott trees are like ours or not?”—“Why,” said
I, “these fowls are about my yard and the wood
too.”—“What,” said he, “is it a running plant
like a bott f"—“No, no,” answered 1, “a bird
that I keep tame about my house; and these,
(shewing him the eggs) are the eggs of these birds,
and the birds grow from them.”—“ Pr’ythee,”
said Quangrollart, “never let's enquire what they
are till we have dimed ; for my brother Peter will
give us nothing we need be afraid of.”
It growing into the night by that time we rose
from table, I set a bowl of punch before them,
made with my treacle and sour lam's horn juice,
which they pulled off plentifully. After some
bumpers had gone round, I desired my brother to
proceed where he left off, in the account of my
wife's reception with her father.
“When my father,” he thus continued, “had
PETER WILK f N S. 229
recovered himself by some hours repose, the first
thing he did was to order my sister Youwarkee to
be called; who coming into his presence, he
took her from her knees, kissed her, and ordered
all to depart but myself and Hally carnie. Then
bidding us sit down, said he to your wife, “Daugh-
ter, your appearance, whom I have so long la-
inented as dead, has given me the truest cordial I
could have received, and I hope will add both to
my health and years. I have heard you suspect my
anger for some part of your past conduct, (for she
had hinted so to her sister and me) which you
justly enough imagine may be censured; but my
dear life, I am this day what I did not expect any
more to be, a father of a new-born child ; and
not of oue only, but of many; and this day, I say,
daughter, shall not be spent in sorrow and ex-
cuses, or any thing to interrupt our mutual feli-
city; neither will I ever hereafter permit you to
beg iny forgiveness, or attempt to palliate any of
your proceedings; for know, child, that a bene-
volence freely bestowed is better than twice its
value obtained by petition: I therefore, as in pre-
sence of the Great lmage, your brother and sister,
erase from my mind for ever what thoughts I may
lave had prejudicial to the love I ever bore you,
as I will have you to do all such as may cloud the
unreserved complacency you used to appear with
before me—and now Quangrollart, says he, “let
the guard be drawn out before my coovett, and
let the whole country be entertained for seven
days; proclaim liberty to all persons confined ;
and let not the least sorrow appear in any face
throughout my colambat.”
“ I retired immediately, and gave the necessary
X
230 PETER W H L KINS,
orders for the speedy dispatch of my father's com-
mands; which indeed were performed to the ut-
most; and nothing for seven days was to be heard
through the whole district of Armdrummstake, but
joy and the name of Youwarkee.
“My father, so soon as he had dispatched the
above orders, sent for the children before him,
whom he kissed and blessed, frequently lifting up
his eyes in gratitude to the Great Image, for the
unexpected happiness he enjoyed on that occa-
sion; and then he ordered Youwarkee to let him
know what had befallen her in her absence, and
where she lived, and with whom. *
“Youwarkee was setting out with some indirect
excuses; but my father absolutely forbid her, and
charged her only to mention plain facts, without
flourishes. So she began with her swangean, and
the accidental fall she had, your taking her in after
it, and saving her life. She told him, your con-
tinued kindness so wrought upon her, that she
found herself incapable of disesteeming you, but
never shewed her affection, till, having examined
every particular of your life, and finding you a
worthy man, she could not avoid becoming your
wife; and she said, the reason why she always de-
clined being seen by her friends, in their swangeans,
was for fear she should be forced from you, though
she longed to see us; and that at last she was
come by your consent; and that had it rested there
only she might have come much sooner, for that
you would often have had her shew herself to her
friends, when you heard them, having strong de-
sires yourself to be known to them. *-
“My father upon hearing this was so charmed
with your tenderness and affection to his daughter.
PET E R W II, KIN S. 231
that you already rival his own issue in his esteem,
and he is persuaded he can never do enough for
you or your children.
“The noise of Youwarkee's return, and my fa-
ther's rejoicing, soon spread over all Normmbds-
grsutt; and King Georgetti sent express to my
father to command him to attend with your wife
and children at Brandleguarp, his capital. Thither
accordingly we all went, with a grand retinue, and
staid twenty days. The king took great delight,
as well as the ladies of the court, to hear You-
warkee and her children talk English, and in be-
ing informed of you and your way of life; and so
fond was Yaccombourse (who, though not the
king's wife, is instead of one) of my nephew
Tommy, that upon my father's return she took
him to herself, and assured my sister he should
continue near her person till he was qualified for
better preferment. The king's sister Jahamel
would also have taken Patty into her service, but
she begged to be permitted to attend her mother
to Arndrummstake; so Hallycarnie her sister, who
chose to continue with Jahamel, was received in
her room. -
“Upon my father's return to Arndrumnstake,
he found no less than fifteen expresses from seve-
ral colambs, desiring to rejoice with him on the
return of his daughter, with particular invitations
to him and her to spend some time with them.
My father, though he hates more pomp than is
necessary to support dignity, could do no less
than severally visit them with Youwarkee, attend-
ed by a grand retinue, spending more or less days
with each; hoping when that was over he should
have some little time to spend in retirement with
x 2
232 PETER WIL, KIN S.
his daughter before her departure, who now began
to be uneasy for you, who she said, would suffer
the greatest concern in her absence : but upon
their return from those visits, at about the end of
four months progress, they found themselves in as
little likelihood of retirement as the first day: for
the inferior colainbs were continually posting
away, one after another, to perform their respects
to my father, and all the inferior magistrates of
smaller districts sending to know when they might
be permitted to do the same. Poor Youwarkee,
who saw no end of it, expressed her concern for
you in so lively a manner to my father, that find-
ing he could by no means put a stop to the good-
will of the people, and not bearing the thoughts
of Youwarkee's departure till she had now re-
ceived all their compliments, he resolved to keep
her with him till the next winter set in, in these
parts, and then to accompany her himself to
Graundevolet. In the meanwhile, that you might
not remain in an uneasy suspense what was be-
come of my sister, he ordered me to dispatch mes-
sengers express to inform you of the reasons of
her stay; but I told him, if he pleased, I would
execute that office myself, with my friend Rosig,
with which he was very well pleased, and enjoined
Ine to assure you of his affection, and that he him-
self was debtor to you for the love and kindness
you had shewn his daughter.
“Thus brother, I hope I have acquitted myself
of my charge to your satisfaction, and it only now
remains that I return you my acknowledgments
for your hearty welcome to myself and friend;
which (with concern I speak it) I am afraid I
shall not have an opportunity to return at Ara-
PETER WILK IN S. 233
drumstake, the distance being so immensely great,
and you not having the graundee. To-morrow
morning my friend and I will set out on our return
home.”
Quangrollart having done, I told him I could
not but blush at the load of undeserved praises he
had laid on me; but as he had received his notion
of my merits from a wife too fond to let my cha-
racter sink for want of her support, it would be
sufficient if himself could conceive of, and also
represent me at his return, in no worse a light
than other men; and though it gave me pain to
think of losing my wife so long, yet his account of
her health, and the company he assured me she
would return in, would doubly compensate my
loss; and I begged of him, if it might be with
any convenience, he would let some messenger
come the day before her to give me notice of their
approach. As to their departure on the morrow,
i told them I could by no means think of that, as
I had proposed to catch them a dinner of fresh
fish in the lake, and to shew them my boat, and
how and where I came into this arkoe; believing,
by what I had observed, it would be no small no-
velty to them. So having engaged them one day
more, we parted for that night to rest.
234 * PETER WILKIN S.
CHAP. XXIX.
The Author shews Quangrollart and Rosig his
Poultry—they are surprized at them — he
takes them a Fishing—they wonder at his
Cart, and at his shooting a Fowl—they are
terribly frightened at the firing of the Gun—
Wilkins pacifies them.
I w As heartily sorry to lose my brother thus
quickly, and still more so to find it would be a
long time yet ere I should see my wife ; however
I was resolved to behave as chearfully as possible,
and to omit nothing I could do, the few remaining
hours of Quangrollart's stay with me, to rivet my-
self thoroughly in his esteem, and to dismiss him
with a most cordial affection to me and the rest of
my children here with him. I rose early in the
morning, to provide a good breakfast for my
guests, and considering we should be in the air
most part of that day, I treated them with a dish
of hot fish soup, and set before them on the table
a jovial bottle of brandy and my silver can ; this
last piece I chose to shew them, as a specimen of
the richness of my household furniture and the gran-
deur of my living, concealing most of my other
curiosities till Pendlehamby my father-in-law's ar-
rival; for I thought it would be imprudent not to
have somewhat new of this kind to display at his
entertainment.
After a plenteous meal, we set out on our plea-
surable expedition, having told Pedro what to get:
PET F. R w I Lk 1 Ns. 23.5
for dinner, and that I believed we should not re-
turn till late.
We first took a turn in the wood, but I did not
lead them near my tent, because I did not choose
my wife should hear of that till she came; I then
shewed them my farm-yard and poultry, which they
were strangely surprised at, and wondered to see
so many creatures come at my call, and run about
my legs only upon a whistle, though before there
were only two or three to be seen. They asked
me an hundred questions about the fowl, which I
answered, and told them these were some such as
they had eaten, and called crullmotts, the day be-
fore. I afterwards carried them to hear the music
of those plants that I call my cream-cheese;
which, as there happened to be a small breeze
stirring, made their usual melody.
When we had diverted ourselves some time fin
the wood, we went to the wet-dock, where I
shewed them my boat. At first view they wondered
what use it was for; to satisfy them in that I
stepped in, desiring them to follow me; but seeing
the boat's agitation, they did not choose to venture
till I assured them they might come with the great-
est safety: at length, with some persuasion, and
repeated assurances, I prevailed on them to trust
themselves with me. -
We first rowed to the bridge, where I informed
them by what accident I was drawn down the
stream on the other side of the rock, and after a
tedious and dangerous passage, discharged safe in
the lake through that opening. º
I then told them how surprized I had been, just
before I knew Youwarkee, with the sight of her
country folks, first on the lake, and then taking
286 PETER WIL, KIN S.
flight from that bridge, and what had been my
thoughts, and how great my terrors, on that oe-
casion.
After we had viewed the bridge, I took them
to my rill, (for by this time they were reconciled
to the boat, and would help me to row it) and
shewed them how I got water. I then landed
them to see the method of fishing, for which pur-
pose I laid my met in proper order, and fixing it
as usual, I brought it round out at the rill, and
had a very good haul, with which I desired them
to help me up ; for though I could easily have
done it myself, I had a mind to let them have a
hand in the sport, with which they were pleased.
I perceived however, the fish were not agreeable
to them; for when any one came near their hands,
they avoided touching it: notwithstanding, having
got the met on shore, I laid it open; but to see
how they stared at the fish, creeping backwards,
and them at me and the met, it made me very merry
to myself, though I did not care to shew it.
I drew up at that draught twenty-two fishes in
all, of which a few were near an ell long, several
about two feet, and some smaller. When they
saw me take up the large ones in my arms, and
tumble them into the boat, they both unrequested,
took up of the small ones, and put them in like-
wise; but dropping them every time they struck
their tails, the fish had commonly two or three
falls ere they came to the boat.
I asked them how they liked that sport, and they
told me it was something very surprizing, that I
should know just where the fish were, as they
could see none before I pulled them up, and yet
they did not hear me whistle. I perceived by this,
PETER WIL, KINS, 237
they imagined I could whistle the fish together as
well as the fowls, and I did not undeceive them,
being well enough pleased they should think me
excellent for something, as I really thought they
were on account of the graundee.
Upon our return, when I had docked my boat,
as there were too many fish to carry up by hand to
the grotto, I desired them to take a turn upon the
shore till I fetched my cart for it. I made what
haste I could, and brought one of my guns with
me, which I determined, upon some occasion or
other, to fire off; for I took it they would be
more surprized at the explosion of that than any
thing they had yet seen. Having loaded my fish,
and marched backwards, they eyed my cart very
much, and wondered what made the wheels move
about-so, taking them for legs it walked upon,
till I explained the reason of it, and then they
desired to draw it, which they did with great ea-
germess, one at a time, the other observing its
In OtlonS.
As we advanced homewards, there came a large
water-fowl, about the size of a goose, flying across
us. I bid them look at it, which they did. Says
my brother, “I wish I had it!”—“ If you have
a mind for it,” said I, “I’ll give it you.”—“I
wish you would,” replied he, “for I never saw
any thing like it in my life P-4° Stand still, then,”
said I; and stepping two or three yards before
them, I fired, and down it dropped. I then
turned about to observe what impression the gun
had made on them, and could not help laughing
to see them so terrified. Rosig, before I could
well look about, had got fifty paces from me, and
my brother was lying behind the cart of fish. I
238 PETER WIL, KINS,
called and asked them what was the matter, and
desired them to come to me, telling them they
should receive no harm, and offered my brother
the gun to handle; but he, thanking me as much
as if he had, retired to Rosig.
Finding they made a serious affair of it, (for
I saw them whispering together) I was under some
prehension for the consequences of my frolic.
#. I, “If under this disgust they take flight,
refusing to hear me, and report that I was about
to murder them, or tell any other pernicious story
to my father of me, I am absolutely undone, and
shall never see Youwarkee more.” So I laid down
the gun by the fish, and moving slowly towards
them, expostulated with them upon their disorder;
assuring them, that though the object before them
might surprize them, it was but a common in-
strument in my country, which every boy used to
take birds with ; and protested to them, that the
gun of itself could do nothing without my skill
directing it, and that they might be sure I should
never employ that but to their service. This and
a great deal more, brought us together again;
and when we came to reasoning coolly, they blamed
me for not giving them notice. I said “There
was no room for me to explain the operation of
the gun to you whilst the bird was on the wing, for
it would have been gone out of my reach before I
could have made you sensible of that, and so have
escaped me; which as you desired me to get it
you, I was resolved it should not do. But for
yourselves, surely you could have no diffidence in
me; that is highly unbecoming of man to man;
especially relations; and above all, a relation to
whom you have brought the welcomest news upon

PETER WILLCIN S. 239.
earth, in the love of my dear father, and his recon-
ciliation to my wife.”
At last by degrees I brought them to confess,
that it was only a groundless sudden terror which
suppressed their reason for a while, but that what
I said was all very true; and as their serious re-
flection returned, they were satisfied of it. I then
stepped for the bird, and brought it to them: it
was a very fine-feathered creature, and they were
very much delighted with the beauty of it, and de-
sired it might be laid upon the cart and carried
home. -
All the way we went afterwards to the grotto,
nothing was to be heard from them but my praises,
and what a great and wise man brother Peter was.
“And no wonder now, sister Youwarkee,” said
Quangrollart, “once knowing him, could never
leave him.” It was not my business to gainsay
this, but only to receive it with so much modesty
as might serve to heighten their good opinion of
me; and I found, upon my wife's return, that
Quangrollart had painted me in no mean colours to
his father.
I once more had the pleasure of entertaining
them with the old fare, and some of the fresh fish,
part boiled and part fried, which last they chose
before the boiled. We made a very chearful sup-
per, talking over that day's adventures, and of their
ensuing journey home; after which we retired to
rest, mutually pleased. We all arose early the next
morning. We took a short breakfast, after which
Quangrollart and Rosig stuck their chaplets with
the longest and most beautiful feathers of the bird
I shot, thinking them a fine ornament. Being now
ready for departure, they embraced me and the
240 PETER wilkINs.
children, and were just taking flight, when it came
into my head that as the king's mistress had taken
Tommy into her protection, it might possibly be a
means of ingratiating him in her favour if I sent
him the flageolet, (for I had in my wife's absence
made two others near as good, by copying exactly
after it). I therefore desired to know, if one of
them would trouble himself with a small piece of
wood I very much wanted to convey to my son.
Rosig answered, with all his heart; if it was not
very long he would put it into his colapet. So I
stepped in, and fetching the flageolet, presented it
to Rosig. My brother seeing it look oddly, with
holes in it, desired (after he had asked if it was not
a little gun) to have the handling of it. It was given
him, and he surveyed it very attentively. Being in-
quisitive into the use of it, I told him it was a mu-
sical instrument, and played several tunes upon it;
with which he and his companion were in raptures.
I doubt not they would have sat a week to hear
me if I would have gone on ; but I desiring the
latter to take care of its safety, he put it in his co-
lapet, and away they went.
END of vol. 1.
J. F. Down, Printer, St. John's Square.